ninefan08's Avatar
ninefan08 Member Since July 24, 2011

To Take A Theif - Chapter IV - Part 2

tiberius61 on Forced Stories

    Gabriel paused, but I was busy lapping up her tasty juices. I heard Gabriel ask, "Are you okay?" Mariel gasped, "Si, ah Dios, si! Mejor que cielo!" Gabriel looked at me and transalated, "Better than heaven." I smiled and continued, Gabriel asked, "Again?" I saw Mariel nodding as she replied, "Por favor si!" Gabriel joined me and again hogged her clit. After I teased Mariel's anus I paused and whispered, "Don't you like whan I lick you down there?" She paused and replied, "Oh yes." I told her, "You should do to her what you like done to you. She probably likes most of the same things." I went back in and teasted her clit, Gabriel paused for a moment them went down to her anus. Mariel was thras
Read More
hing about again, moaning, sighing and gasping in pure pleasure. I think she tried to speak on a couple occations, but the words were mostly incoherent, although I did make out "Ah Dios!" a couple of times.

    Gabriel came again with a loud cry and a shudder. This time Gariel was right in there, licking up her sweet nectar, hogging it all for herself. I looked up at Mariel and asked, "Cielo?" She smiled and through dreamy eyes she replied, "Better than heaven, it was wonderful!" I asked "Maravilloso?" she smiled and nodded, "Si... Si..."

    Gabriel came up and started taking off Mariels wrist cuffs, I started on the ankle cuffs. Gabiel turned to me and started putting the wrist cuffs on me. I asked, "What are you doing?" She replied, "It's your turn." This was something I hadn't planned on, but as I looked at those two beautiful smiling girls, the idea appealed to me. I let them cuff me and  clip me down to the bed. They didn't bother with the blindfold, as both girls gave me very passionate kisses, then moved down and started licking and sucking on my nipples. This was NOT an unpleasnt sensation. I laid back and enjoyed it. They kissed down my abs and started stroking my stiff erection. I was on my second one, but after going down on two lovely girls, I wasn't sure how long I'd last. Gabriel was the first to take me in, she brought me to the back of her throat but didn't take me all the way down, She quitely whispered to Mariel as her sister took her turn going down on me. After her luscious lips took a few slow rides up and down my shaft she took me all the way to the back of her throat and gagged. She came up coughing. Gabriel patted her back and gave her a few encoursging words, then demonstrated again. Taking me to the back of her throat a couple time before releasing me for her sister to try. She took a few long slow strokes, the suction was awesome. Then she tried, and gagged, twice. I heard her asking Gabiel something about 'que' or 'why'. Gabriel demonstrated why as she took me to the back of her throat once, then did it again. Finally she took the plunge and took me all the way down. Mariels eyes were wide with amazement, as she watched Gabiel's lips slide all the way down to the base of my penis. I sighed, "Ah Dios! Maravilloso!" to let both girls know how good that felt. Gabriel held it for a few moments then slowly slid her lips back up the entire length of my penis.

    Mariel just asked, "Como?" Gabriel replied, "It took me a while to learn how, but not all woman can do it, and even fewer are willing to try." She paused then added, "Maybe you can't do it. or you just don't want to try." That sounded like a challenge and that just how Mariel took it. She took my penis from Gabriel with a painful yank, I was tied to the bed so there was nothing I could do about it, I just cried, "Hey careful with that thing! It's attached you know!" Mariel blushed, and apologized. I told her, "Learn how to do what Gabriel just did and I'll forget all about it." She smiled and blushed again, but took me down to the back of her throat with determination. She gagged again and again, but she kept trying, until tears were streaming down her face. I couldn't tell if she was crying because she couldn't do it, or if the tears were from the gagging on my cock. She paused for a breath and I asked, "Are you in conjtrol of your body, or does your body control you?" She looked at me and I explained, "Supress the urge to gag, Force your body to do what YOU want it to do." She wiped the tears, sniffed a few times then went back down. You could see the concentration in her eyes. She pushed her head all the way down, She gagged and spit it right back out but I felt my cock slide down that narrow throat. She was a bit smaller and tighter than Gabriel, that's probably why it was taking her longer. She looked up disapponted, but I said, "You did it! Not bad for a first try. It felt great! Try it again." She smiled as she realized I was down her throat. I warned her, "You can't breath when I'm down there. so take a deep breath and hold it next time." I added, "And you don't have to take it all at once." She nodded and Gariel smiled and told her, "You're doing very good!"

    This attempt was better and she actually supressed the gag reflex for longer and held me down the throat for a second or two before coughing me back out. I told her, "Try to keep your lips in contact, and work on keeping the suction going the whole time if you can." She sighed, "So much to remember!" I laughed, "You'll get it." This time it was perfect. She slid those sweet young lips down and I could feel the head of my penis against the back of her throat. She started to gag, but surpressed it, and took me down her sweet tight throat. I felt her lip slide all the way down to the base of my cock. She held it for a few seconds, and maintained suction! It was awesome! She sucked on it all the way back out, shen smiled and asked, "Felacion?" I smiled and replied, "Definately!"

    Gabriel and Mariel took turns taking me all the way down, it was incredible, I would have never thought I'd ever get a BJ from two beautiful ladies at the same time, now here I was getting deep throated by two lovely Cuban Goddesses! It was unbelieveable The sensations were maravilloso! I didn't last very long dipping down one lovely throat, a few times then being passed to another lovely throat for a few more. I groaned and blew my first load straight down Mariel's throat, she pulled back and I blasted the second wad in her mouth. She pulled my cock out to swallow, but Gabriel was right there and took me on her mouth in an instant, without missing a drop. Gabriel then proceeded to sucked me dry. This was by far the best felacion I ever had. Which just goes to prove old adage; 'Two heads (giving head) are better than one.'

    I laid back and sighed as the two women started playing with my limp penis. They were flopping it around, it was still pretty big, it hadn't gone all the way down, it had just lost most of it firmess. Gabriel moved up and squeezed it between her firm breasts. I sighed as it was pretty sensitive, and as such it was slightly uncomfortable. Of course they had me tied down, so I had no choice, so I just did my best to try and enjoy it. It did feel nice. Gabriel said, "Sentarse en su cara." Mariel gasped, and repeated what Gabriel told her in the form of a question. Gariel nodded ,and I soon found out what Gabriel was telling Mariel to do, as she moved up and straddled my head. She looked down at me and slowly lowered her sweet virgin pussy down to my eagarly waiting mouth. She stopped just inches from me and I had to lift my head to get to it. I started licking her and trying to suck her down, it wasn't as fun trying to hold my head up and licking her sweet pussy at the same time. I paused and looked down at Gabriel who was still rubbing my penis between her firm breasts. I asked, "Could you tell her to sit please?" Gabriel ordered, "Sentarse!" and pulled Mariel's shoulder down. She plopped down on my face I looked up at her and saw concern on her face. The girl probabably weighed all of 80-90 lbs, it wasn't unconfortable in the least. I let her know that with my eyes and mouth, as I devoured her pussy.

    Gabriel was licking the head of my penis as whenever it was close enough, as she stroked it between those firm mounds. This was cool, laying flat on my back eating a sweet virgin vagina, while getting tittie fucked. This was just getting better and better. As you might expect, I started getting hard again. I licked sweet young Mariel to another orgasm, but this time, in anticipation of what I was hoping was the next thing to come, I refrained from licking up all her nectar. I wanted to HAVE as much lubricatin as possible.  Gabriel stopped the breast thing and started taking me down her throat. She paused and stroked it with her hands a few times then simply told Mariel, "Él es listo para usted ahora." Mariel started sliding down my chest, YES! I knew what was coming next, I was about to take Mariel's cherry. I told Gabriel, "Untie me NOW." She ignored me, I repeated, in a louder more demanding tone, "UNTIE ME NOW!" She looked at me pleading, "Por favor, tome ella." I replied, "ENGLISH!" Mariel had stopped her downward motion and was sitting on my rigid penis. Gabriel begged me, "Please..... Take her." I replied, "I will not take her, if she wants to give herself to me, that's fine, I will accept her, but she has to want this. If she does then you need to untie me, because I want to make her first time as pleasurable as possible, and I can't do that tied up like this!"

    Gabriel spoke to Mariel, who then looked at me and told me, "I want you to be my first." Gabriel seemed happy and sad at the same time, as she untied my arms then my legs.  Then she whispered something to Mariel, who the grabbed her and kissed her. I was pretty hot, but I was pretty sure there was no tongue.

    I told Mariel, "Raise yourself up, then slowly lower yourself down on me." She replied, "I don't know what to do, should you not be on top?" I replied, "Gabriel and I will help you. Listen to what we tell you, and you'll do fine. It will be easier if you're on top. There is some pain the first time, but if you are on top, you can control it. That makes it easier, and better for you. I want you to enjoy it as much as possible, so that you enjoy making love." She smiled and raised herself up. I reached dowh to aim myself, but Gariel already had me in her soft hands and was aiming me in the proper angle. I told Mariel, "Whenever your ready." She must've sat there for 30 seconds before Gabriel laid a hand on her shoulder, and told her, "Está bien, todo será de todos los derechos." She stared lowering herself down, I felt my penis come in contact with her warm moist virgin pussy. I guided her hips with a gentle preasure, not forcing her down in any way, just encouraging her as my head stretched the entrance to her Virgin Vagina. She winced as the head slipped inside, I could feel the incredible tightness squeezing me as she paused to get used to my size and having me in there. Gabriel softly told her something in Spanish, "Está haciendo una gran miel.", I added, "You're doing great sweetheart." Gabriel looked at me in surprise, and I got the distinct feeling I just translated what she said. I smiled at her as her face softly changed back to the happy but sad look.

    I turned my attention back to Mariel, as slowly started moving again. She slowly took me deeper into that tight virgin pussy. I was glad I didn't lap up all the juices from her orgasm, we needed that lubrication, she was that small and tight! I felt the head of my penis come into some resistance, this was it, the last thing that would change her from a little girl into a woman. At 15 and after all she's been through, I think she was ready, so did her sister, and apparently so did she, as she let go of her weight and dropped down. She cried out as my erection tore through her hymen! She gasped and cried out again and collapsed on my chest. Gabriel was stroking her back, as she laid on my chest, she was trembling. I stroked her hair and told her, "That was the hard part. It gets easier from here on out." She sighed, "I hope so." I raised her head and she looked at me with tears in her eyes. I wiped her tears away and gave her a tender kiss. She sighed, "It is getting better." I asked, "Are you ready to get started again?" she nooded, I went to help her up and she asked, "Can you do it?" I asked, "Are you sure, if you're on top you can control the pain..." She interupted, "I think you are right, I think the worst is over, besides Gabriel says I can trust you." I smiled and gave her a kiss then, Gabriel helped me moved her leg out of the way so we could roll over. She gsped as I pulled out little, as we rolled, then pushed a little deeper as I ended up on top. I pulled her knees up and told her, "Keep them up here and it will go easier." She nodded and smiled up at me. I pulled back, she was so tight, I wondered if I shouldn't stop and put on a condom, I suppose I could pull out and stick it up Gabriel's ass. Or maybe Mariel's ass? Should I take that cherry as well tonight or is losing her vaginal virginity enough for one night.


    As I pushed deeper into that sweet tiny pussy, she drew in a long breath, I asked, "Are you okay?" She nodded, "Si." I asked, "Does it still hurt?" She nodded. "Si, a little, but... it's hard to explain, it's like a good kind of pain." I nodded and said, "I know what you mean, and I'm pretty sure Gabriel does too." Gabriel blushed and nodded in agreement. I pulled back and pushed harder to get back in her warm depths, she was so tight, just as tight, if not tighter, than Gabriel's ass. I was more than halfway in but still ahd a couple more inches to go. She sighed, "I feels like you're Splitting me apart, and you it seems like you are going deeper each time." I replied, "That's probably because I am going deeper each time, I've got about three inches left to go. She gasped, "Really?" As she looked down to see if I was lying. Her head rolled back and she sighed, "You are so big and long!" I replied, "Sorry." Gabriel replied, "That is a good thing..." Then she added, with a shy smile, "A very good thing." Mariel sighed, "It's just that it hurts a little each time you go deeper." Gabriel suggested, "Try to push it all in at once. That way it will only hurt once." I replied, "Your little sister is so tight, I doubt I can get it all in, in one stroke." Mariel liked the idea as she asked, "Can you try?" I replied, "Okay, but let me know if you change your mind." I pulled back until just the head was inside her, then I pushed with all my weight behind it, as hard as I could. This little girl was so damn tight! It was like I was fucking her in slow motion. She drew in a deep breath as I penetrated a whole inch deeper, I stopped when she let out a little squeal! A sexy high pitch squeal, like her sister makes when she want's to turn me on! She gasped, "Are you done?" I replied, "Almost."

    I started to pull back and she wrapped her legs around me and grabbed my ass as she cried, "No deeper, I want you all inside me, NOW!" I explained, "But I need to work around the lubrication...." She cried out in Spanish, "Ahora ¡Maldición!" I was momentarily stunned as she pushed my chest and rolled us back over, She pushed back and dropped her weight down driving my cock deeper onto her sweet virginal pussy. I could see her pussy was stretched out and she adjusted herself and pushed again. It took one final try as her ass finally came to rest on my thighs. I could feel the head of my cock pressing against her cervix. Mariel gasped a couple times then let out an ear splitting scream as she she reached her first orgasm from intercourse. She sighed, "Ah Dios!" then colapsed on my chest, her tight gripping pussy actually pulled my cock, twisting my hips, like it was stuck inside her. She was so warm inside, it was like a pizza oven! I'm lucky this was my third orgasm, or was it my fourth, (I lost count). Any way if it was my first or second, I'd have lost it long ago. I tried rolling my hips to pull out of her, there was almost no lubrication, her tight little pussy took it off like a squeege. She gasped, and pulled on my shoulder, "You on top, I'm too tired." We rolled back over again and she moaned and sighed as I used short little strokes to work around the lubrication in her pussy. After a few minutes I actually had a long slow stroking motion going. My rhytym was dictated by how tight her pussy was. She arched her back and screamed so loud I think her mother in Cuba heard it, as she orgasmed again! I kissed her and looked down at her, she looked exhausted, but I wasn't ready and continued to stroke.

    The additional lubrication was helping a little, but not much she was just that tight. Soon she started letting out little sqeals with every thrust as I was finally able to pick up a little speed, but not much. The squeals were helping too, driving my passion higher, giving me more strength. Her voice was turning me on, getting me so fucking hot! When she orgasmed the second time, with another ear shattering scream, I decided I was gonna fuck that 15 year old ass!

    I slowly pulled out pushed her knees higher, Gabriel started to notice what I was doing and as I pushed aginst Mariel's tiny puckered rosebud, Gabriel cried, "Ah Dios, NO!" as she reached out to grab my arm. Mariel deflected Gabriel's arm and cried out, "Deja él solo quiero! Quiero su polla hasta mi culo!!!" I'm not sure what she said, but it sure sounded hoT! She looked up at me, and said "Fuck mi culo!!!" I didn't need to speak Spanish to understand her, I could read it in her eyes, She wanted my cock up her ass and I was NOT going to disappoint her.

    I pushed against her anus, but it barely opened. She cried, "Harder!" and I got to it, as she reached down pulled my ass into her. My cock was stiff a a board, but it was bending trying to get in that tight virgin ass. Suddenly it slipped out, down towards her ass crack and she cried, "DAMNIT!" She reached down with one hand and squeezed my cock firmly as she held the head against her anus and cried, "Push!" I drove it in with all the strength I had left, and the way she seemed to wanted this was giving me and adrenaline surge. my cock was NOT going to be denied. She let out a scream as the head of my cock popped into her ass! I think she prgasmed again. She must be like her sister, and liked a little pain. I was gonna spank that little ass before the night was over.

    Now that the head was in and she got an idea of the size and pain involved, she wasn't quite so eager. I pushed harder, I need to get a little more in to get a stroking motion going, She cried, "Ah Dios!" DAMN! I didn't think anything was this tight, this was like Gabriel's ass when she was having an orgasm! I could barely move in there. I got about a quarter of an inch stroking going, it wasn't much but it was something. Her ass was like her formerly virgin pussy, it was squeezing off the lubrication like a squeege. I took a little work, but I had the head and about an inch of the shaft inside of her, Mariel was panting like a dog as I drove deeper and deeper into that tight, tiny hole. This was hard work, but was was determined to blow my load deep into her tight, virgin ass!

    She must've gotten used to my size as she was pulling my ass with one hand while the other hand was squeezing my cock tightly to keep it from bending, which it would have been doing had she not been holding it. As hard as I was, it was still slow going. After some pushing and stroking she had to remove her hand, it was going in. As I was slowly engulfed by her warm ass she dug her nails into my ass cheeks. She was wincing in pain, but still she pulled my ass, she wanted me deeper. The stroking wasn't getting any easier, I began to wish I'd used some oil and oiled her up for this first time. Still I was getting in, deeper and deeper with each thrust. I heard her let out a heavy sigh when my hips finally pressed against her ass. I was finally all the way up her ass. She had a contented look of accomplishment on her face. I adjusted myself for this position and started a very short stroking motion. I rubbed my finger against her labia to get it moist, then slipped it inside her. She gasped in surprise then sighed. It felt tight squeezed around my finger, I wondered how my dick ever made it inside there. I was going to start rubbing her clit with my thumb, but Gabriel had already started with her fingers. She lowered her head and started sucking on her sister's tiny nipples. That was an erotic sight! I was so hot I managed to get at least and inch of stroking going, I seemed to be finally getting some lubrication in there. Mariel was thrashing about and moaning wildly, like she did when Gabriel and I went down on her. It was a huge turn on. I was just about to lose it when she exploded again. Her whole body tensed up, and the scream... Her ass clenched so tight I thought I was going to loose my dick in there for good. I held back, waiting for her to loosen up a bit so I could blow my load. When I finally felt her ease up I thrusted my hips and blew my first wad into her ass. She must've felt it or something because she started to tense up again. I shot another wad, and then came the scream, one more wad squeezed out before she clamped doown again and choked off my orgasm, as she had another one. I groaned as my hips convulsed in a desparate attempt to complete it's delivery of seminal fluids, but it wasn't going to happen.

    Ever been cut off in mid orgasm? Nowhere near as satisfying as completeing the job, I lost a consideral amount of firmness, so there was going to be no more stroking in this tight hole. It wasn't easy to get it out, and it seemed to be somewhat uncomfortable for her too. I paused and our eyes locked. We both realised our predicament, me with my cock stuck, up her ass, and started laughing. While we were laughing I fell backwards and forcefully yanked my limp dick out of her. She gasped then softly laughed. The laughter trailed off and ended with a contented sigh. I moved up and laid next to her, Gabriel moved up to the other side.

    I was still a little horney because my orgasm was cut short. I told Gabriel, "You know I bet Mariel's pussy and ass are little sore from what we just did. Perhaps you could kiss them and make them feel better?" She looked confused, I told her, "Go lick your sister's sore pussy and lick my come out of her ass." She hesitated, so I gave her ass a slap and firmly told her, "NOW!" She complied.

    As I watched her go down on her sister, I started getting hard again. I decided I was going to finish what I started in Mariel's ass, but in Gabriel's ass. I moved around behind her and pressed my penis against her sweet pussy. She stopped, looked back, and murmered, "But.." I slapped her ass and told her, "Who told you you could stop?" She resumed what she was doing, as Mariel softly sighed. I pushed and started working my way inside her. Gabriel was tight, not as tight as Mariel, but that was bit too tight. In Gabriel I could feel the squeeze, but still be able to move and get some stimulation. I was soon all the way in and had a comfortable stroking motion going. This was nice, a dream come true. Making love to one beautiful girl, while she was going down on another beautiful girl.

    I stroked Gabriel until I heard and felt her orgasm. With the added lubrication, I then I pulled out and started working my way up her ass. That was nice, Tight, very tight, but I could still move, this was about as tight as Mariel's pussy. I worked my way into her. I saw Mariel begin to stir. She was moving around, getting into a sixty-nine. She wasn't looking at doing this for me, she was concerned with returning the pleasure her sister was giving her. This was a dream I hadn't even considred, Two lovely ladies in a sixty-nine while I'm taking the top lady from behind! It WOULD have been a dream of mine, if I'd thought of it.

    I could feel Mariel's hair against my thighs, and occasionally her nose would brush against my balls as I pumped my meat into her sister's ass. Gabriel's normal noises were a bit muffled by Mariel's pussy. I lightly slapped her ass and said, "You know how to make me go faster and harder. If you want it, just let me know. I drove my cock into her ass and that sweet and wonderful girl let out one of those sexy squeaks. I immediatly replied by pumping harder and faster. With each thrust she let out a sexy little squeak and I was soon stroking just as hard and fast as that tight little ass would let me go. She cried out that familiar scream and I quickly rammed my cock back in all the way, as her anus clamped down, This was sweet, it hurt like hell, but I loved it. I groaned and waited, I knew as soon as she losened up again, I be ready to blow. She sighed and relaxed and it took about 6 more thrusts before I blasted off deep in her ass! This time I wasn't cut off this was full blown and very satisfying orgasm, I not only got soft, but I shrunk as well.

    I slowly pulled it out of her tight ass, Mariel was still there, she giggled, "It is all small now." I sighed, "No one can satisfy me like your sister does." as I gave Gabriel a loving caress and added, "My love..." Gabriel made whe weirdest sound I can't really describe it.

    I said, "I'm gonna go get cleaned up, be right back." I paused and said, "Oh yea, I almost forgot to tell you. I solved your problem. They both looked at me and I said, "Mariel will be staying with me, I have three bedrooms, take either one of the empty ones. I'd take the one in the back of the house the door is right next to the bathoom." Mariel was estatic as she surged, "I won't have to stay locked in my room all night and all weekend long?" I laughed and said, "Not unless you choose to do so." Gabriel also seemed please, but a little bit sad. I thought I'd wait a few minutes before I asked her to move in as well.

    I closed the bathroom door and looked in the mirror, I was drenched in sweat. At first I was surprised, then I remembered I just satisfied two girls, both vaginally and anally and one of them was virgin! Damn right I'm drenched in sweat, I damn well deserve to be drenched in sweat. I washed my face before washing that anal aroma from my genitals. I heard a some talking and moving about in th bedroom, but it was in Spanish so I didn't pay any attention. I thought I heard the front door shut, but I must've been mistaken.

    I walked out and only Mariel was there, and Gabriel's dress and shoes were gone! I asked, "What the hell? Where's Gabriel?" I was suddenly sorry I didn't mention the rest of my plan earlier. Mariel explained, "Last week Mrs. Kurzolokov told her if she wanted to continue to live there she couldn't stay out all night long." (That explained her unexpected departure on Tuesday.)  I told Mariel, "Well she won't be living there much longer, because I want her to move in with us." She smiled and asked, "I will let her use the bedroom closer to the bathroom. I replied, "No, you take that room, Gabriel will be staying in a bedroom that has it's own bath. She'll be staying in this room with me." Mariel asked, "You love her don't you?" I hadn't really admitted it to myself, but hearing Mariel say it felt good, I told her, "Yes I do." Mariel said, "She loves you too. You make her so happy, that's why I didn't want her to do this tonight." I asked, "Do what?" She replied, "She was giving you to me tonight." I gasped, "What?... Why?... You just said she loves me and I make her happy. Why would she give me to you?" She thinks you are a wonderful man, and and would make a very good husband for me. She said that tonight you would take my virginity, then marry me, and you'd be mine."

    I stammered, "Uhm, it doesn't work like that in the United States..." Mariel replied, "I know, I tried to tell her. I want to have sex with many men before I get married. American men don't care, they will marry you if they are in love with you, not because you are a virgin." I replied, "Well you don't want to be a total slut, but yes, marrying a virgin isn't even on the list of 'Wife requirements' for most American men. That's why I'm considering marrying your sister, if she'll have me. Mariel almost gushed with excitement as she nodded and replied, "Oh she will have you, and you will have her!" I told Mariel, "Don't you tell her! I want to surprise her." Mariel nodded and replied, "Okay." I asked, "Promise?" she replied, "I promise." I asked her, "And do you know what I do to girls if they break their promise?" She paused then smiled, "Zurrarme?" I nodded "That's right!" She replied, "Gabby said you would probably spank me tonight." I smiled and told her, "She's right. You have a very cute ass and I do want to spank it tonight." She asked, "Will it hurt?" I replied, "A little." She told me, "Gabby likes it when you spank her. She said I will probably like it too." I smiled as she rolled onto her stomach to show me her adorable little round bottom. I smiled and told her, "Stand up." She sighed, "But I'm so tired." I told her, "This will go easier for you if you do what I tell you to do, and when I tell you to do it." She grumbled, "That's why I don't want to get married." as she got up off the bed. She still had those heels on and she looked gorgeous. I smiled and pulled up a chair and took a seat. She looked at me and gasped, "Over your lap? Like a little baby?" I nodded, "Yes!" I guided her as she blushed and laid her small young body down across my lap.

    I quietly sighed as I looked down at that pristine ass. It looked so soft, round and firm. I caressed it, her skin was so soft. I gently squeezed it, it was firm too, just like her sisters. This little bottom looked like it had never been touched before. I raised my hand and gave her a gently slap. She gasped, then said, "Hey, that's not so bad..." I raised my hand and gave her a slap that left a pink hand imprint on her bottom. She cried, "Ouch! Is that what I get if I break my promise?" I replied, "No that's what you get for being silly enought to tell me a gentle spanking wasn't hard enough." I smacked her again leaving another hand print. She cried, "Ow! I didn't know!" I smiled and said, "Too late now. Be quiet and take it like a good girl!" She huffed and turn her head back down. I smacked her again and she tried to stand up and cover her bottom, it just took simple nudge to block that move. I grabbed her wrists and held them behind her back. She whimpwered as I spanked her again and again. I was hard again by the time her ass was bright pink, I let her stand, and rub some of the sting out of her ass. She sighed, "Finally!" I looked at her and informed her, The proper response would have been to say, 'thank you'. Since you didn't do that, we're not done yet. She whimpered, "Thank you?" I told her, "Too late."

    She was much too short to bend over the back of the chair, Gabriel was just barely tall enough for that. I had her kneel and bend over the bed. She was short for that too, and I had to lift her knees off the ground to get her in the right position. I got the flexible 'XOXO' paddle out of the nightstand, and swung it at her ass. She squealed and reached back to rub her bottom. I asked her, "Do I need to tie your hands?" She put her hands back over her head. I slapped her with the paddle again and she squealed again, it sounded sexy. I gave her a couple more whacks and she squealed each time and her entire ass was now red. I paused and she whimpered, "Is this what you get when you break a promise?" I told her, "You want to know hat you get when you break a promise?" I pulled out the riding crop and brought it down hard across her little bottom. She cried out and lepted off the bed crying and rubbing her ass. I informed her, "You break a promise, tell a lie or in any way break my trust in you, then I tie you down and give you FIFTY, just like that!" She looked mortified, I wiped the tears from her eyes then asked, "Understand?" she just nodded.

    I told her, "Back on your knees." She cried, "Please! I mean, THANK YOU! Por favor, no more." She whimpered and rubbed her bottom. I told her, "Get on your knees!" She complied, I sat in front of her on the bed and told her, "If you give me a good felacion, then there will be no more spanking." She smiled quickly nodded then practically attacked my erection! How Gabriel taught her to suck cock is beyond me, but that little girl was good at it. Almost as good as Gabriel. She knew things that I'd only taught to Gabriel. I gently pushed the back of her head and her eyes lit up as she took a deep breath then took me down her throat. Ah yes that the life, I sighed, "Good girl!" to let her know I approved. She paused and asked, "Are you going to come in my mouth?" I replied, "You couldn't handle it last time, Gabriel had to help you." She sighed, "I didn't know how much there would be, I think I can do it this time." I nodded and replied, "It's going to take a while, if you get tired and can't finish it we will make love, and I'll come up your ass." She sighed, I'm kinda sore down there." I replied, "Then you'd better make this a good one." She nodded and resumed her felacion.

    This was going to take a while, I lost count of how many orgasms I'd had. (I have a personal best of 15 in a twenty-four hour period, but I won a bet and my girlfreind had to be my sex slave all weekend. Being a receptacle for my 15 oragasms was just one of her many duties.) Mariel was trying so hard, you could see her jaw was getting tired, but she still went on. I stood up and told her, get on the bed. She was obiously disappointed as she declared, "I'm not tired, I can do it." I told her, "On the bed, now." She laid down and spread her legs, Her red bottom was obviously uncomfortable. I smiled and laid on her in the sixty-nine position and rolled us over so she was on top. She cried, "Maravilloso!" As she resumed giving me head with renewed vigor. I started distracting her with my lips and tongue.

    I gave her three orgasms before I finally lost my load in her mouth. Of course she sawllowed it all, there wasn't much at this point. I turned around in the bed, and pulled her close, she asked, "Are we going to sleep naked all night?" I asked, "Do you have  problem with that?" as I reached up to turn out the light. She asked, "Can I take off the shoes?" I stopped and reached down and took those sexy shoes off her tiny feet. Those feet were not size six. I looked in the toe and saw what looked like wadded up kleenex stuffed into the toe to take up the extra room. I wondered if any place sold sexy heels for 15 year olds. Better not order any or I might get in trouble.

    I pulled up the blankets and turned off the light. Mariel snuggled in close to me. It felt pretty good, but when Gabriel did it, it felt perfect. I have a beautiful, younger carbon copy of her sister, and here I am missing Gabriel. I've got it bad!

To Take A Theif - Chapter IV - Part 1

tiberius61 on Forced Stories

This is a long one, that train ride really gets my creative juices flowing. I've been trying to post this for weeks. I figure it must be too long so I split it into two parts.


                To Take a Thief IV


    I woke up the next day feeling really great, and really looking forward to Friday night. After work I got online and went to 'loverslane.com', The heels she wore yesterday were nice but I couldn't get the idea of how sexy she would look in a real pair of high heels. I needed to get her some real high heels. I looked through all the shoes, and couldn't pick just one pair, but I managed to settled on three. I picked a pair of red, patent leather pumps, A pair of black strap
Read More
py sandals they call the 'Jenna', and a white open toe open heel, they call 'Vanity'. All of them had 5 inch spiked heels. Awesome! The smallest size available was size 6, and Gabriel has really small feet, (That's part of what looked so strange the first time I saw them.) so that's what I ordered. I decided I needed something to go with them. I found a black 'Fishnet Halter Bodystocking', the 'Jenna' was the recommended shoe for that. A red,'Heart Emb Sheer BabyDoll', to go with the red pump, and a white 'Lace Teddy W/Bows' to go with the 'Vanity' heels. All in size small, since my Gabriel was so petite.

    But, of course, I couldn't stop there, I also purchased a little flexible 'XOXO Paddle', a 'Riding Crop', and a 'Bed Bindings Restraint Kit'. That comes with four tethers, two velvet hand cuffs, two velvet leg cuffs, and a 'free blindfold'. I also got some 'Door Jam Cuffs', which fits over the top of the door. It includes two wrist or ankle cuffs and two door straps. That looked like it might be fun. Not much time, so I decided to order overnight express shipping. I wanted it there for Friday night, I was planning on having my little Cuban Princess give me a mini-fashion show.

    I got home Thursday to find a box left on my porch by the delivery guy. I was lucky it was still there, he must've just recently delivered it. After putting that inside, and verifying that everything arrived in one box, I went out to the nearest Hallmark store and bought gold foil wrapping paper, and three small, blank gift cards. I also bought a silver foil ribbon, a red foil ribbon and the one and only black foil ribbon they had. I wrapped the gifts and topped them with the respectively colored bows, silver on the white since, no surprise, they didn't have white foil bows. In each of the gift cards I wrote 'To: Gabriel, My Love, From: Thomas, Mi Amor'. The paddle, crop, and bed-bondage stuff were surprise gifts, so I just put them in the nightstand to surprise her with them later in the evening.

    I was all but bubbling with anticipation when my doorbell rang on Friday night. I fixed a big pan of Lasagna Thursday night and kept it in the refrigerator overnight. I put it in the oven as soon as I got home, it should be ready in 60 to 90 minutes.

    I opened the door and there was my Cuban Goddess! In a white sundress, with multi-colored flowers all over it. I was almost certain she didn't have a bra on, but with her firm breasts, you really couldn't tell. (I was almost certain she wouldn't have any panties on underneath.) She had on a pair of white flats, (but not for long, I thought to myself). I took her hand and pulled her into my arms and kissed her. Then I gave my sweet angel a hug, and when I opened my eyes, I noticed the vision standing behind her. Almost a mirror image of my perfectly lovely Gabriel. Those same dark sultry eyes, the same silky hair, and those full pouting lips, These two were definately sisters, they almost looked like twins, except this little Goddess was a bit shorter and obviously younger. If they indeed had different fathers, then Mom must be a bombshell, to have two girls as lovely as this! Mariel was also dressed in a sundress, but hers was yellow and white checked. She had on tan flats, same style as her sister. I smiled and reached around Gabriel and said, "This MUST be Mariel! You look just as lovely as your sister! Beauty must run in the family" She shyly smiled and shook my hand, I took her hand in both of mine and gave her a warm welcome, "I'm Thomas, and welcome to my home." I let them both inside.

    Mariel sniffed the air, I told her, "That's Lasagna, it should be ready pretty soon." She spoke in spanish to Gabriel, who translated, "We've never had Lasagna." I replied, "Mariel doesn't speak English?" Mariel quickly (and loudly) interjected, "I do so speak English, and better than Gabby!" Gabriel nudged her and she paused, slightly embarassed by her sudden outburst as she quietly added, "I just forgot." I laughed and said, "I apoligize for making that assumption, after only hearing you speak just one time." She softly replied, "That's okay. I apologize for raising my voice." I laughed, "That's okay, you have a nice voice, I don't mind if you raise it."

    I told them, "Let me check on the Lasagna." They followed me into the kitchen. I opened the oven to see the sauce bubbling up around the outer edges of the noodles. I smiled, "Ahhh, I see it's time to add the last layer of cheese." I pulled out the rack and started crumbling on the Ricotta as I explained, "If you put on the last layer of cheese too early, it will burn. I like to wait until it's almost done, then add it." I sprinkled on the Mozarella, then I explained, "Most people top it off with mozerella and Parmesan, I like to mix my Parmesan, with Romano to top it off." as I sprinkled the grated, two cheese blend over the mozerella. Gabriel said, "I'm sure it will taste delicious, you are a good cook." Gabriel seemed to be taking great pains to use her best English today, probably because of Mariel, and her earlier comment. Mariel nodded in agreement, "Yes you are a good cook." I smiled, "Wait until you taste it right out of the pan, instead of microwaved from a tupperware container." She blushed and nodded. Gabriel said, "We will return those to you." I replied, "No hurry." then smiled and added, "I know where you live." with a wink.

    Without any prompting Gabriel started about her cleaning duties, and started loading the dishwasher. I remembered she actually came over here on the premise of cleaning my house. Of course dressed in that nice dress, did she actually think I'd let her clean the house? I tried to stop her but she insisted she at least clean up in the kitchen, It was pretty messy. I tend to make a mess when I cook and Lasagna is ecspecially messy. Mariel and I helped her by loading the dishwasher as she cleaned the counters and stove top. I let her sweep, but before she could pull out the 'Swiffer Wetjet', I announced, "The Lasagna should be done by now." I checked it out and replied, "Yup, the cheese on top os all melted and gooey, just perfect." Gabriel raced for the plates and said something in spanish to Mariel as she opened the nearby drawer full of flatware. Mariel started pulling out the forks and knives as Gabriel set out the plates. I took the plates and said, "Let's eat in the dinning room this evening. It's a specail day, I have not one, but two lovely guests for dinner tonight." Gabriel and Mariel smiled as I took the plates over to the dinneing room and set them on the nice table with the cherry wood finish. Mariel and Gabriel set the rest of the place settings while I got the wine glasses, I had a bottle of my favorite sparkling white wine in the refrigerator, I don't know if, in 'proper circles', if it's proper to go serve a white wine with Lasagna', but I like the taste and I think it goes along nicely.

    Both girls were impressed when I popped the real (not plastic) cork out of the wine. Mariel was first to taste it, she smiled, "Buenos." Then blushed and quickly translated, "Good." Gabriel tasted it and agreed. I brought out the Lasagna and Mariel's looked changed, she reminded me of that Tiger I saw at the zoo as a child, pacing in his cage waiting for the Zoo Keeper at feeding time. I took her plate and gave her the first slice. She picked up her fork and went for it, Gabriel cried, "Mariel! Haga caso de sus maneras!" I paused and Mariel looked embarassed as she set down her fork. I replied, "That's okay, I'm not that big on formalities here." Mariel just nodded and waited. I served Gabriel then myself and Mariel looked over at Gabriel, I said, "What are you waiting for? Let me know if you like it." Mariel dug in, It was steaming and she blew on it a few time before putting it in her mouth. She sighed, "Mmmmmmm..." as she let it sit in her mouth for a moment slowly chewing it. Gabriel and I did the same, blowing on it before we tasted it. I think it did suffer a little bit from spending the night in cold storage, so it wasn't quite as good as I usually make it, but it was still really good. Mariel finished her first mouthful and sigh, "Mui Bueno..." Then stoped short and corrected herself, "Very good." Gabriel looked at Mariel and said in perfect English, "I think it tastes delicious." then she smiled at me. I smiled back and said, "Muchos Gracias." Mariel was taking a drink and almost spit it out in surprise. I told her, "Relax I have Latino freinds, I DO know a little spanish." She coughed and said, "Sorry, I didn't realize...." I interupted her, "That's fine. Now we're even from before, when I didn't think you spoke English." She smiled and nodded.

    Dinner was really nice despite the minor diminished flavor in the main dish. (The girls didn't notice, but they didn't know any better.) The wine was all right, but the company was exceptional! Not one, but two, beautiful and charming young ladies. Who could ask for anything more?

    After dinner Gabriel started clearing the plates, I didn't even try to stop her. Mariel helped. I took off the Lasagna and asked Mariel, "Would you like to take some of this home?" She nodded, "Oh yes please!" I cut a slice the size of a square tupperware container and put it inside. I went to get some flatware and wrap it in a paper towel, but she remarked, "I already have some of those." I nodded and replied, "That's right you do." I put it in a bag with a Vitamin water and said, "It's ready to go when you are."I wasn't trying to push her out the door, but the sooner she left the sooner I could give Gabriel her presents, and see how she looked in them. And don't forget the surprise gifts. I was looking forward to letting her have those as well. Still I told Mariel, "If you stop by in the morning, maybe I'll make some omlets. They taste better hot out of the frying pan." At first she looked excited, then she looked at Gabriel, paused then sighed and replied, "No thank you." I told her, "Your welcome, really." She shook her head and said, "Sorry but I really can't."

    Gabriel changed the subject, "Should I vacuum the floors?" I sighed, "I don't think that will be neccessary." She loaded the dinner dishes into the diswasher and turned it on like I'd shown her. We all sat down in the living room and I found out a bit more about the younger sister of the woman I was falling for. After about an hour Gabriel looked at the clock, then at Mariel. Mariel sighed and said, "I'd better get going now." (I know this sound rude, and I know the polite thing to say would be, "Do you have to go now?" but I wanted her to leave.) I just said, "Oh? I'sorry you can't stay longer, let me get your Lasagna for you." Gabriel and I saw Mariel to the door. As soon as it closed, I turned swept Gabriel up into my arms and ran up the stairs, carrying her in my arms. She gasped in surprise then giggled all the way up.

    In the bedroom, she looked at the presents as if she was confused. I set her down and said, "Go ahead, open them." She asked, "But... why?" I replied, "Just open them and you'll understand why." She stammered, "But..." I told her, "Just open them or I'll open them for you!" She carefully tore open the one with the black bow.

    She opened the box and saw the black fishnet bodystocking, (there was a picture on the package) and she looked shocked at first, then she smiled and looked up at me. I told her, "There's more, underneath..." She lifted the bodystocking and gasped, "Wow, son muy agradables." I smiled, pleased that she obviously liked my taste in footwear. Then she pulled one out to look at it more closely. I put it back in the box and told her, "You have two more to open."

    The other two boxes were also shoe box size, she seemed excited as she tore into the box with the silver bow. She barely looked at the white teddy, as she looked at the 'Vanity' shoes. She looked in shock as she stared at the shoes, almost as if she was afraid to touch them. She breathlessly gasped, "Son increíbles!" Not in English, but I got the idea. I had to remind her there was another box. She reluctantly put the box down and picked up the red bowed box. She remarked, "Red is my favorite color." I peeled off the bow and stuck it on her head. We both laughed and I remarked, "You're my gift and I'll be unwrapping you shortly."

    She opened the box and again barely acknowledged the nightie, lifting it to look at the shoes underneath. "Hermoso, sólo hermoso!" again she seemed pleased with my selection. I was glad she liked them, I could hardly wait to see her wearing them.

    Suddenly the doorbell rang. "Huh?" I said, then added, "Who in the hell could that be?" Gabriel didn't give it a second thought as the was still enthralled by the shoes. I told her, "I'll get rid of whoever that is. As I closed the door behind me, I saw her dress drop to the floor. I got a good look at her bare back. I was right, there was no bra or panties under that sundress.

    I dashed down the stairs and looked out the window beside the door. It was Mariel! I opened the door and she apologetically asked, "May I speak to Gabby?" She was nearly in tears. I asked, "What's the matter sweetheart?" She just pleaded, "I NEED to speak to Gabby." I said, "Sure, come on in." as I let her in the house. I added, "She's up stairs..." Mariel headed up the stairs, and I realized Gabriel might be wearing something she wouldn't want her little sister to see her wearing. Mariel was out of my reach so I quickly called out, "Gabriel! It's Mariel, she needs to speak with you." A second later the bedroom door opened and Gabriel appeared wrapped in my comforter. Mariel stopped in her tracks. I guess it didn't take us long to go from 'good-bye Mariel to getting naked'. I guess I couldn't blame her for being a little stunned. Gabriel asked, "Que pasa?" Mariel recovered from her shock, glanced sideways at me then spoke in spanish. I couldn't understand it all, but the name "Kurzolokov" (if that's how you spell it) obvoiusly wasn't spanish. Near as I could figure, it had some thing to do with Senor and Senorita Kurzolokov. Possibly the landlords of their $100 a month room? Gabriel calmed down Mariel before she started crying, like only a big sisters can. Then she motioned for me to come upstairs.

    I passed Mariel who was paiently waiting where she stopped, about halfway up, at the first landing. Gabriel went back into the room and waited for me. She closed the door when I came in and she quickly explained. "You remember I told you that I got a room for $100 a month for me and my sister?" (I'd made a good guess.) I replied, "I remember." She replied, "That's not quite true." I asked, "What part isn't true?" She replied, "They only wanted one tennant, they don't know about Mariel." I asked, "How could they not know about her, doesn't she live there?" She nodded, "But they no see her?" I asked, "What? Does she stay locked up in your room all day and night?" Gabriel shook her head and explained, "While senior and seniorita Kurzolokov are at work, Mariel can go about the house, she only stays inside when they are home." I asked, "What about tonight?" Gabriel explained, "The last two Friday nights they left at dinner time and did not come home until very late. This week they came back much earlier." I asked, "Mariel get caught coming in?" She shook her head and said, "No, she saw the TV was on and did not go inside." I replied, "So she needs a place to stay for the night." Gabriel nodded, and added, "Maybe longer, the Kurzolokovz's do not work on Saturday or Sunday." I asked, "Mariel is locked up in your room all day long on Saturday and  Sunday?" Gabriel replied, "Sometimes they go out." I replied, "I don't even want to know how she goes to the bathroom on weekends." Gabriel just looked down. I was dying to see what she was wearing under that comforter, but being the gentleman I am I just sighed, "Sure, no problem." (I guess no nooky tonight!) I had to be a gentleman, so I might as well continue to do so, and take the sofa, and let the sisters take the bed. I was pretty sure Gabriel would make up for it, maybe next weekend. She let me out into the hall then motioned for her sister to come up. She closed ther door to talk to her sister. I waited, since I'd need a blanket, or at least the comforter, if I was going to spend the night on the sofa.

    As I stood there, I thought, I have a three bedroom house. I was planing to use one as a home office and the other as a home gym. I could use one as a home office/gym, and Mariel could use the other one. That way she wouldn't be trapped in her room for half the day and the entire weekend. Then a thought occured to me that was even better. Mariel could move into the spare bedroom, and Gabriel could move into MY bedroom with me. That way, instead of a couple of evenings a week, I get my lovely Cuban Goddess, all night, every night. Of course, making love like that, all night, every night, just might kill me, but what a way to go! It was a bigstep, but I decided I'd ask them. It would solve their problem, and after all, isn't that what a boyfreind is good for? Solving problems:-)

    I knocked on the door, Gabriel called out, "Uno momento!" Spanish again, but I was getting used to it. I knew what she meant and hardly noticed. I replied, "I have an idea. It would solve your problems." She translated her earlier statement, "One Minute." I waited but was starting to like this idea, and the more I though about it, the more I liked it. In fact I was kind of getting excited about the whole idea. We could go out and buy a bed and dresser for Mariel tomorrow, I could clean out half my closet, I didn't need all that space anyway, I could even empty a few drawers in my dresser, if that wasn't enough, I could buy Gabriel a dresser for herself. They could move in tomorrow! I tried to open the door, it was locked? Gabriel called out again, "One minute." I told her, "I think I have a way to solve your dilemma." she repeated, "One momento!" A mix of Spanish and English? What was she doing in there?

    I thought about just getting a coat hanger, or 10D nail from downstairs and popping the lock, but just as I decided to go for it, the door opened. I stepped in excited to let them hear my plan and ask then to move in with me, but that thought simply slipped my mind, when I saw the two visions in that room. My Angel Gabriel, was in the 'vanity' heels and her legs looked just awesome in them! (I was right!) She also had on the the white lace teddy (w/bows), and she did look just like an angel. What I didn't expect to see was Mariel in the red pumps, and the sheer red babydoll! Her legs were just as awesome in those heels, as her sister's! She didn't have the breasts to fill in those cups, but since they were sisters, (and Gabriel had some nice ones) she'd probably grow into it. They both looked lovely, and oh so sexy. I wasn't sure how far Mariel intended to go, but I felt like the luckiest guy on the planet. I was instantly hard!

    I just looked back and forth, Mariel asked, "El como nosotros" Gabriel smiled, nodded, and said, "Si, el hace." I confirmed it by saying, "Bueno, mui bueno!" I smiled and added, "Maravilloso!" Both girls laughed at my attempt at spanish, which left them both, with lovely smiles on their faces. I asked them to turn around. Gabriel immediatly complied, she had to prod Mariel, who didn't understand why I would ask them to do that. After she turned around, Gabriel stepped closer to her and started whispering in Spanish. I couldn't hear a word she was saying but that didn't matter, I was looking at the two finest backsides on the planet. The heels accentuated their asses perfectly. I always thought Gabriels ass was perfect, but I had not seen perfection until I looked at her ass while she was wearing five inch heels. I overheard Gabriel whisper the word "zurrarme" and Mariel instinctively reached back to rub her beautiful bottom. I KNOW what "zurrarme" means! Was I going to get to spank both of those perfect asses? I sure hope so, why else would she be dressed like that?

    Gabriel looked back at me over her shoulder, with a great big smile on her face. I motioned fer her to get into bed. She pulled Mariel into bed with her, they laid on either side of the bed. I quickly disrobed and hopped into the bed between them. Mariel looked as if in shock as she exclaimed, "Ah Dios, ellos gigante!" I couldn't help but smile. I liked the sound of 'gigante'. These girls were very good for my ego!

    Gabriel leaned over and kissed me, I pulled her close and the kiss progressed to passionate, as our tongues danced together. She slowly backed off, and to my surprise, Mariel turned my head and laid one on me! With Gabriel I was the one who initiated the tongue, Mariel's tongue was in my mouth before I recovered from the shock of her kissing me. She was a very good kisser, her sister must've coached her. If she kissed like this, I was damn sure gonna get a piece of this 15 year old Goddess. I slipped a hand down and squeezed her ass, it was very firm, just like her sisters. Mariel responded by stroking my stiff wood, with an open hand, like it was bunny rabbit in a petting zoo.

    I ended the kiss and laid back. I glanced over at Gabriel and she was smiling at me. I had a thought, Gabriel obviously coached Mariel, and I wondered how that looked, so I told them, "Okay, now you two kiss." Gabriel looked stunned, Mariel didn't seem to care either way. Gabriel slowly moved up and kissed her sister on the cheek. I objected, "No, on the lips." Gabriel gave Mariel a quick peck on the lips, I shook my head and told her, "NO! I want you to kiss her like you kissed her when you taught her how to kiss like she just kissed me a few seconds ago." Gabriel looked shocked, I told her, "Come on, you can't make me believe that was the first time she kissed like that. I know you taught her." Gabriel was so embarassed her face and neck were redder than The nightie her sister was wearing. Mariel still didn't seem to care. Gabriel leaned across me and Mariel met her halfway. Mouths were open and you could tell there was some tongue action going on, initiated by Mariel! I've seen pictures and videos, but when you actually have two beautiful goddesses, kissing like that, right in front of your face! There's nothing like it in the world! I blew my load all over my stomach.

    Abruptly the girls broke off the kiss and looked up at me as they wiped the sides of their faces. Apparently they were within the range of my cannon when it went off, aand they took some flack. Gabriel looked at me confused, I simply sighed, "That was so FUCKING HOT!!!" Mariel looked at her sister, Gabriel just smiled, licked her fingers, then proceeded to start licking the mess off my stomach, so Mariel did the same. Of course Mariel made a funny face when she first tasted it, but I guess if it was good enough for her big sister, it was good enough for her. I wondered if they had discussed swallowing come? The fact that she showed no reluctance to do so suggested it. I wondered what else they discussed (felacion, perhaps intercourse, both I hope).

    Just licking off the come, was getting me hard again. It never really went down, it just got a little softer, that's all. Gabriel licked the head clean. and started demonstrating a felacion for her sister who was intently watching. I stopped Gabriel and pulled her up to me. I gave her a kiss, and looked down as I felt myself being engulfed in warmth and moisture. Mariel was giving it a try, and doing a pretty good job too. How did Gabriel teach her THAT? I reluctantly pulled her up and said, "In a minute." After that kiss, and my orgasm, I felt a undeniable need to give them something back. I laid Gabriel back, and kissed her again. To my surprise as soon as I broke it off, Mariel kissed Gabriel again. I didn't lose my load this time but it was still really fucking hot, and any softness remaining in my penis was now gone! I wondered how far Mariel would go, but Gabriel admonished her, "Mariel! Para esto, Comportese!" and pushed her back.

    I was to say the least, disappointed, then I remembered the bed restraints. I smiled and went for the nightstand. I was careful not to let them see the other surprises in there as I removed the kit and tore open the blister pack. Mariel had seen the picture on the package and was giggling, as she examined one of the wrist cuffs. Gabriel had also seen the package and looked flushed, not blush as in embarassed, but flushed as in excited. I knew that she like being restrained, but wasn't sure how she'd feel about being restrained in front of her younger sister. Apparently it wasn't a problem. I placed the cuff around her wrist and Mariel did the other wrist, then together we attached the ankle cuffs. I clipped the restraints to her wrist clips. then as per the insructions slipped it over the mattress. I worked perfectly as her arms went straight out. I hurried to help Mariel who was trying to do the same to her legs. I had to pull Gabriel down the bed about 6-8 inches so we could get the lower restraints over the end of the mattress. I took the blindfold and smiled at Gabriel as I placed it over her head, and reluctantly covered those sexy dark eyes. I told Mariel, "Now she can't see who is doing what to her, and she certainly can't stop you. If she tries to scold you, we'll gag her." I unhooked the crotch of that teddy she was wearing and pushed it all the way up to her neck. Completely exposing her perfect body to our adoring eyes. A huge grin washed across Mariels face as she timidly reached out with one hand and gently squeezed her sisters breast. I told her, "Go ahead, have fun, she can't stop you." Mariel took both breats in her hands and began to kneed and massage them, Gabriel let a soft sigh escape from her lips. This was hot, but I wondered how far Mariel would go. I removed one of her hands and bent down, smiled up at Mariel then started to lick Gabriel's nipple. Gabriel gasped! Mariel smiled and without a moments hesitation, she quickly joined me on the other breast and started licking Gabriel's other nipple. Gabriel responded and you could see a little something in Mariel's eyes. She looked up to her big sister and I think she liked the idea of pleasing her. This wasn't incest to her, it was just making her big sister feel good. It was doing wonders for me too, it was so fucking hot!

    I proceeded on to sucking her breasts, and Mariel followed my lead. She was eager to please her sister, and sister's moaning and sighing was encouraging her. After a few moments of sucking, and watching Mariel, I started moving down to Gabriel's flat stomach. Gabriel seemed reluctant to leave something her sister was enjoying so much. I moved down kissing both of those little hearts that she obviously took great pains to keep neat and trimmed. Wait a minute, weren't there three hearts? (Did it really matter?) I dipped down to her pussy then gave it a long slow lick, dragging my tongue along her clitoris. Gabriel twisted and moaned "Ah Dios, si, si, SI!" I sucked that small nub between my lips and teased the tip with my tongue. She arched her back and screamed, the familiar orgasm scream, this was the first time Mariel had heard it and she looked concerned. I smiled at Mariel and nodded to assure her that all was well. I started lapping up Gabriel's juices. Mariel asked, "What did you do? Was she in pain?" I paused to answer her but Gabriel moaned, "Pain, no! Es como dije usted cielo. No, es aun nas maravilloso que esto! Orgasmo." Mariel nudged me aside and I almost came again as she kissed Gabriel's sweet little pussy! I told her, "Now lick it." She was eager and licking all over the place, I decided to show her how to do it effectively, I told her, "Let me show you how." She backed off and watched me intently, as I lapped up the rest of her orgasm, then set about trying to get her to another one. I dipped down and teased her anus and Mariel disappeard, but came back a minute later, pushing Gabriel's leg up over her shoulder. Then she dove in and attacked Gabriel's clitoris, making her gasp. I told her, "Good idea!" and left Gabriel's pussy in good hands as I released the clip on the other leg and pushed that knee up to her ear. Now we could both get at her pretty little pussy.

    Gabriel didn't last too long with two tongues teasing her clit, vagina, and anus. I was having a great time rubbing cheeks with Mariel, and playing dueling tongues all around Gabriel's great tasting pussy. Mostly we did dual stimulation, I was tongue fucking her anus while Mariel was teasing her clit, when Gabriel blasted off and cried out in a volume that I only usually hear when we are making love. And talk about juicy, there was enough down there for the both of us.

    Mariel was going to go for three but I pulled her back and told her, "Nope, now it's your turn." She looked at me and asked, "My turn?" I replied, "Now Gabriel and I are are going to tie you down and do to you what we just did to her." I looked up at the blindfolded Gabriel and asked, "Aren't we?" Gabriel just sighed, "Si." Mariel asked, "Cielo?" Gabriel replied, "No, mejor que cielo." Mariel helped me take off the wrist and ankle cuffs as she practically pushed her sister out of the way. I was surprised when Gabriel stopped her and gave her a quite passionate kiss the softly told her, "Gracias." Mariel hugged her sister, then we put the cuffs on her. We removed the G-string panties before we secured her legs. it was easier since the tie down straps were already in place, all we had to do was just hooked her up.

    After I blindfolded Mariel, Gabriel kissed me and told me, "Thank you so much for accepting my sister." I told her, "It's my pleasure, REALLY!" We both took turns kissing Mariel again, then I untied her babydoll and exposed her lovely young body to our adoring eyes. She was just as perfect as her sister, except the breats were just slight mounds with pointy little nipples. Very cute. I noticed she didn't have much in the way of pubic hair, just a slight peach fuzz, but then again, I don't know how much pubic hair a 15 year old Cuban girl should have so...

    Gabriel surprised me when she started to lower her head. Not wanting to be outdone, I hurried down to Mariel's left breast. We started licking her nipples, Mariel giggled and sighed "Mui Bueno." I switched to sucking on the tiny mounds. They were just beginning to feel like breasts should feel. I looked over at my lovely Gabriel, and she had also switched, how hot was that? One beautiful girl sucking on another beautiful girls breasts. Mariel seemed to be enjoying it, but I wanted to see if her pussy was as tasty as her sisters. I started trailing my lips down her flat stomach. Gabriel quickly followed, then nudged me out of the way. She stopped before she passed Mariel's pubic mound and looked at me. I paused and smiled, she told me, "You should be the first, to touch it." I nodded, "I feel honored." It looked so small, sweet and untouched, almost like Gabriel's before we start going at it hot and heavy, and I start tearing it up. I ran my hand along her inner thigh then decided my lips would be the first to touch it and I leaned in and softly kissed it, and let the kiss linger slowly massaging her virgin pussy with my lips. Mariel sighed, "Cielo!" Without stopping I looked up at Gabriel, she translated, "It feels like heaven." Mariel sighed, "Better than heaven!"

    I paused and motioned for Gabriel to unhook her legs, Mariel pulled them up high giving us both open access to her sweet virgin vagina. I moved in and so did Gabriel, we bumped heads, laughed, then went to work on Mariel's pussy with dueling tongues. Mariel wasn't just moaning as sighing as we teased her clit and licked her pussy. She was thrashing about! It was a good thing we tied her down or she might have toppled a lamp or broken something. Her hair was flying all over as she moaned and gasped at the new totally feelings she was experiencing. She was obviously enjoying them. Gabriel was pretty much hogging her clit and only abandoned it when I nudged her out of the way. She never went down to Mariel's anus, the left that for me. I figured she knew what she liked and was giving the same to Mariel. I though she liked the anal stimulation. It was when I sucked Mariels tiny little clit between my lips and rubbed the tip with my tongue, that she arched her back and cried out with her first orgasm. Taste must be a genetic thing, she tasted so much like her sister it was unreal. I don't know if I could tell them apart if I was blindfolded.

Jenny's Accident part 1

lion1967 on Taboo Stories

Jenny’s accident part 1

I have known Jenny since she was born, her mom was one of mine and my wife's best friends. Her dad died when she was very young an her little sister Meagan was only a baby. Three years later my wife and little girl were killed in a car accident and Jenny was the first person to see me sitting crying. She came over and gave me a hug and said "I’m really sorry that Elaine and Ashley were both killed. .I going to miss Ashley so much she was my best friend even though she was 5 years older than me".

The next four years were pretty uneventful . I sometimes did a bit of babysitting for Victoria while she had went on some dates with a guy from her work. Me and the girls would either play some board games or

Read More
watch a DVD waiting for their mom to get home, sometimes they even stayed the night. Then one day while taking my dog for his morning walk I saw in the distance a little girl getting hit by a car, my heart just sank because it reminded me of what happened to my precious daughter. I pulled my cell from my pocket and called 911 and got an ambulance when i got to the scene of the accident i noticed who had been hit. When I saw it was Jenny my heart missed a beat. All the girls were crying and one boy said "oh my god Jenny's dead." I moved some kids to get to see and there was a lot of blood but she was still alive and I told the girls and boys to calm down. I knelt down and took Jenny's hand and told her an ambulance had been called. Then I called her mom to get to Hughes memorial as quickly as possible as Jenny had been knocked down and id meet her there.

At the hospital while Jenny was being treated Vicky was in tears worrying about her daughter and the medical bills as she didn’t have enough insurance to cover the costs .I told her that the insurance was taken care of. When we were shown into the room Jenny was hooked up to an iv drip. She was very pale and frightened. We were told she suffered a broken arm broken leg that needed surgery to set it properly and 3 broken ribs. And she would need to be in hospital for at least 3 weeks. I leaned down and kissed her forehead and said "sweetheart you gave us all one hell of a fright." She smiled for the first time and said " I’m so sorry." "There is nothing to be sorry about it was an accident.""Vicky I need to go but I will be back later and I will pick up Meagan from School and bring he here."

When I got back to the hospital Jenny was sitting up and looking a bit happier. Meagan passed her the bag I bought from the supermarket. "what’s in it" she asked. "Look and see, "she opened it up and pulled out a new nightdress and panties as her panties had been soiled due to the accident." Come here Meagan lets go get some juice while your mom helps Jenny get changed into her nightdress." When we got back and i saw the cutest 13 year old ever

A bit later i asked one of the nurses if it would be ok if Jenny Could have some food as she was feeling hungry. The nurse said "YES but the kitchen is closed for today you will have to get something in, but nothing too heavy something like a bit of pizza or some Chinese food." "Ok everyone what’s it to be pizza or Chinese." All three at the same time said Chinese so i gave the local Chinese takeout a call and ordered some soft noodles and spring rolls. During the meal jenny looked a bit sad. her mom asked her what’s wrong. "Well" Jenny said "I’m going to miss talking to Beth and Michelle my friends from England on Yahoo while I’m in hospital.""Now there’s no need to worry about that finish up here and get back into bed as I have a surprise for you. As her mom helped her back into bed and Meagan cleared up the table I popped out to my car and got 2 packages . When I handed one to Jenny her deep blue eyes lit up like a Christmas tree, and she squealed in delight as she saw what I had given her. "Oh my gosh it a laptop. Thank you Kevin>" Meagan piped up and said "can I use it too." Keeping a very straight face I "said no." And she was about to cry>"The reason why you cant use that laptop is because I got you one too" and i got the biggest smile I have ever seen Meagan give. "But you cant use yours till you get home and it will be very late so it will be after school tomorrow before you can use it. Is that ok with you. She couldn't say anything she just nodded her head.

As it was time to head home I kissed Jenny on the forehead and told her I will come visit her again the next day. As we were driving home Vicky said you shouldn't spend your money on expensive thing like laptops. I said I, have got more than enough and business is really picking up with the new contract to repair the police and fire departments computer systems." When we arrived home Vicky sent Meagan for a shower and then to bed after some hot chocolate with marshmallows. Once Vicky tucked Meagan in she came downstairs and offered a glass of wine. "Kevin I really ought to thank you for the way you helped Jenny if it wasn’t for your quick thinking she might not even be here or permenantly in a wheelchair. "And she started to cry. "Come on its ok she’s safe that’s what matters now." And I hugged her. I looked at my watch and saw it was 11.00 pm. "Its time I was heading home its been a long day for all of us. “She held my hand and looked into my eyes and said "stay." And she hugged and then kissed me

" Vicky you are the first woman that I have kissed since Elaine died" and she said "your the only guy I have kissed apart from bill." "you don’t need to do this Vicky" I said. "but I want to" she replied, as she kissed with more passion. As we kissed my hand went to her pert little ass and pulled her in close so as she wouldn’t see my cock making a tent in my pants. But i needn’t have worried as her hand moved down to the front of my pants and she felt how hard I was. "MMM that’s a nice hard on then she led me to the bed room and took off her dress and stood with just panties on with a slightly wet patch. Her tits were nice and perky. then she led me to the bed and sat me down taking off my shirt she kissed my nipples then undone my belt and unzipped my pants slipping them down then she pulled down my boxers letting my very hard 7 inch cock free. "MMM nice size" as her mouth went to the head and she started to lick my cock my pre cum was leaking out and I knew it wouldn’t be long before i shot my load . She must have known as she went down and took my cock right into her throat and sucked for all she was worth after about a minute I could hold on no longer and shouted "IM CUMMING." "Now its my turn to make you feel just as good as you made me feel." I kissed her neck making my way to the valley between those two perky tits before sucking on the left nipple and pinching the right kissing further down stopping at her belly button and tongue flicking it making her squirm in pleasure. then i moved farther down stopping at her panties, I could almost taste the sweet juices with just the smell. I hooked my fingers into the waistband and slowly pulled them down. What greeted me was a sight I will remember forever her pussy was neatly trimmed and soaking wet.

As i took her panties right off I gently stroked her pussy and she shivered as she had a mini orgasm. Then I moved up kissing and licking till I got to her pussy and licked her clit and she exploded into one almighty orgasm. "OH MY GOD IM CUMMING," she screamed out in utter pleasure. After Vicky came back down from the pleasure trip she held me in her arms and kissed for ages." I really need to feel your cock in me will you fuck me please." "with pleasure sweetheart. I started to move my cock teasing her pussy then she said "put it in me and fuck me for all your worth." As we fucked all I could think of how I had missed my wife ,just as i was about to cum I whispered into Vicky's ear oh Elaine I love you and shot my hot sticky cum into her and Vicky called out I love you too Bill. We told each other we were sorry for what happened and we both just said "its ok as we both loved our lovers"

The next day at the hospital Meagan dropped us right in it by blurting out that I had spent the night with Vicky. And Jenny thought for a minute and said as long as your happy mom I’m happy. But I saw a sadness in her eyes, but couldn’t place what was wrong.

Three month had passed and Jennifer was home from hospital and back to school but was still walking with a limp. About a week later ! was round for dinner and I heard Vicky shouting "Jennifer Jayne Watson what the hell do you think your doing.? "Then I heard Jenny Crying "I’m sorry mom I didn’t mean it." At dinner there was a bit of an atmosphere and Jenny was very quiet for once. "After dinner Jennifer I want you to go straight to bed and no DVDs or laptop till I decide what to do with you." said Vicky. After both girls had showers and went to bed I asked what actually happened. Then Vicky told me she caught Jenny masturbating. " Oh" I said Well she is 13 ,"I said. And Vicky just sat and cried. The best thing to do is talk to her without getting angry, because that will help no one. Vicky called Jenny, when Jenny came into the living room she had been crying. "I’m sorry mom I didn’t mean to make you mad." Vicky waited for a minute before replying, "You don’t have anything to be sorry for I’m the one who should apologise for shouting at you." " can I ask where did you learn to do that anyway." "I cant say because I don’t want Kevin to hate me" "I could never hate you " I said. "But you might if I tell you " she said. I told her "I promise I wont hate you." She took a deep breath " you know Ashley was my best friend even though she was 5 years older than me well I saw her doing it and I copied her when she was supposed to be babysitting us and I really started doing it in hospital last month" Then I saw the tears start to flow. " come here sweetheart" I took her hands in mine and told her "I’m shocked but not angry." She calmed down and her mom gave her a hug and sent her to bed.

Two weeks later my cell rang and it was Vicky she was frantic asking me to come over as there was something wrong with Meagan. I picked up my cell and went over. When I got there Meagan was very listless and pale. I didn’t hesitate I called Hughes Memorial." Hello Mary is john in the office." Who’s calling please." I told her. "one moment please." HI Kevin what’s the problem

Mini-Van Mayhem

garrettkneese on Teen Stories

 We all packed into the van after a night at the skating rink. We were just about to pull away when taylor called ut for us to stop. We did. She tole us that her mom was out of town and that her dad had fallen asleep. So she basically had no way to get home. She said that she lived about 10 blocks away and tyler's mom said that it wouldn't  be a problemif we took her home. Everone got a seat. Except me and taylor.Tyler's mom told us to get into the very back of the van. She said it should be alright because she had some towels to lay ot so that it would be a bit more comfy.

 Me and Taylor had dated for a while. but it really hadn't worked out. We were still good friends, its just that the main reason that we had to part was because she was so EASY with other guys. S

Read More
o , we got into the van and started to take off. everyone was talking and having a good time up front. But we weren't really talking to them much being as that they were all at least 2 yrs younger than bot of us. It was dark. and all we could see were each others faces. We all of a sudden hit a pot-hole nd she grabbed my hand. But after that she didn't let go. I knew tht she had something in mind. She slowly moved my hand down to her already wettened pussy. I rubbed it slowly but with force and she began to pant softly.

She had always told me that her life-long dream was  to 69 in a movin vehicle. And hell, i believed her. After about 30 sec she started rubbing my cock. I quikly began to swell and she giggled delightfully. She had given hand-jobs to guys before but i had a feeling that i was going to get a bit more. Being as I was only 13 and already had a considerablly thick 6 in. already. after a bit she lay down and whispered to me, "you know wat to". She pulled off her skimpy little cheer shorts and slipped off her top revealing her  perfect tits. I sli[[ed down my shorts and climbed on top of her. Immediately she began to bob her head on top of my now throbbing erection. I started lapping at her shaved pussy and she began to buck and arch. IN a few minutes we both orgasmed simultaneusly. It was amazing. She swallowed every bit of cum that i pumped into her mouth and i did the same with her wonderful clit.

She lay their for a bit panting softly. I put my shorts and shirt back on and she did the same. We pulled up to her house and we popped the back door of the mini van and she got out.  Just as she was walking to her door, i thought that i saw her tilt her head slighltly and give me a wink. Idk, but i know tht i can't wait for next friday. ;)

 

 

 

To Take a Thief - Chapter III

tiberius61 on Forced Stories

 Greetings, finally the long awaited chapter III.

 Truth be told, the reason it took so long is, I got a new job.

 I started writing this story to maintain my sanity during my job search. You can't spend all day on sites like Dice, Indeed, CareerBuilder, Sologig, and Monster, and expect to keep your sanity for long. So I was taking writing breaks for sanity's sake.

 The new job is great, but it's downtown. That involves either driving in, stop and go traffic, for a +2 hour drive (plus a $20+ parking fee), or 55 minute train ride and a very pleasant two block stroll from the train station to my office. $140 for a month long pass on the train, and it just a five mile bike ride to the train station so no parking fees. With the current pr

Read More
ice of gasoline, guess which one I picked?

 Once I get settled in at work, and get things rolling smoothly, I can resume writing on my laptop to maintain my sanity on the 55 minute train ride. Right now I'm using that time to actually do work. Not enough time in an 8 hour day. There was no one doing my job while they were looking for a replacement (that was me), so I need to get all that work caught up. My manager dumped two major projects in my lap as soon as I walked in on the first day, and said to expect about 60 more over the next three months. He says they will be making use of my technical skills at some point down the road, but right now he's more interested in utilizing my project management skills. Once I'm all caught up I should be able to resume my writing while riding the train. I do enjoy writing, I find it relaxing.

 Anyways, sorry for rambling on, but that's why this one took so long to finish. I hope the next one doesn't take as long. I already have it all written, in my head. I just need to find the time to get it all down.

 The next chapter, Chapter IV is the long awaited chapter when he meets Mariel. I get a hardon just thinking about that chapter, and it's MY story.

 For those of you interested in their real ages, you'll have to wait for chapter V, when Thomas's decides to let them move in to his house. That one is nearly written in my head as well, just need to get it all down.

 

                                                                            To Take a Thief - Chapter III

        I could hardly wait for Tuesday, Monday I bought a vacuum cleaner and one of those 'Swiffer Wet' things as well as a bunch of other cleaning supplies. I didn't have anything in the house besides Dishsoap, Laundry Detergent and an old broom.

        After work on Tuesday I started a Salmon Casserole, I made sure it was enought to feed four, I figured Gabriel would take the leftovers for her sister. Soon after I put it in the oven, the door bell rang. This would be the first time she came in through the front door. (Ha ha;)

        I opened the door and there she was. Gorgeous! Her silky locks up in a bun, white long sleve blouse, black skirt cut about two inches above the knee. It looked like she had on hose, and a pair of two inch black pumps, slightly worn. Just a touch of makeup and a white silk scarf loosely tied around her neck. Can you say 'Godess'? I sighed as I'd only dreamed of women this lovely, seen them on the internet, and wondered where in the world I could find one. Now one was standing right in front of me, with a loving smile on her face intended for me.

        I drank in her loveliness for a second, before I invited her in, I started to close the door, then paused and opened it again, looking outside. I looked back at Gabiel and asked, "Where's your sister?" She replied, "Uhm, back, in the room." I asked, "Why didn't you bring her along, I'd love to meet her." She replied, "She can't, not now." She seemed nervous, so I asked, "What? Is she not feeling well?" She brightened up and nodded, "Si, yes, she is not feeling well." I said, "Well you are both invited for dinner on Friday." She asked, "Friday?" and paused in thought, I was about to reminder her that she was to come over twice a week, when she smiled and nodded, "Friday. Yes. Friday she will be better."

        I showed her where the vacuum cleaner was, the swiffer, broom and other cleaning supplies, and she set about right away. I watched her every second, I couldn't take my eyes off her. That lovely face, that gorgeous body, even the way she moved was sexy. It was the first time I ever got  hardon watching someone vacuuming the living room rug. I couldn't see any pantylines under that skirt, was she not wearing panties again? I pushed that thought from my mind, if I thought about that, I'd end up fucking her all night long.

        About an hour later, I was insisting that Gabriel use the dishwaser, and was showing her how to load it when the oven beeped. Gabiel nearly jumped out of her skin. I told her, "That's just the oven, dinner is ready." She visibly relaxed, I wondered what that was about but decided not to ask. We left the dishwasher for later, deciding we could put the dinner dishes in it as well.

        She loved the casserole and I put the rest in a tupperware container for her to take home. I put it in a bag with some flatware and a Vitamin Water. We finished loading the dishwasher and while she was bending over, I started wondering whether or now she was wearing panties again. I started to push the thoughts from my mind again, or I'd end up fucking her all night long. Then I thought, 'What am I waiting for? Why shouldn't I fuck her all night long?' I let my mind wander back to her panties, or lack thereof. and I grabbed her around the waist and pulled her into my arms. She melted into my embrace and rested her head against my chest, (damn that felt good). She looked up and me and said, "I have more cleaning..." I interupted her, "The only thing you have left to clean is my pipes." She looked at me, she didn't understand. I'd have to explain it to her sometime, right now I had more pressing issues, and one of them was pressing against my zipper.

        I kissed her and grabbed two generous handfuls of that gorgeous booty! It was nice the way each firm round cheek fit so well in each hand. I squeezed then massaged around it felt silky smooth, but I felt NO PANTIES. I love that! I asked her, "Are you wearing panties?" She looked down and quietly replied, "Perdon, no." I lifted her chin and kissed her softly and replied, "I love it when you don't wear any panties!" She looked at me, "Si?" I nodded, "Si, si ,si!" as I grabbed her ass and lifted her up until we were eye to eye. She giggled and I kissed her as she wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me back. She pulled her head back and told me, "I am wearing pantimedias." I asked, "Pantimedias?" I let her down and she replied, "Pantimedias." as she hiked her skirt up she rubbed her leg, I reched down and rubbed her leg, feeling the smooth sheer nylon. She repeated, "Pantimedias." I replied. "Pantyhose!" She smiled, "Pantyhose." I told her, "Take off your skirt!" She smiled and asked "Por que?" I replied, "No panties, plus pantyhose, equals very HOT. You can take off that skirt, now! Or I'll rip it off your sexy body!" she quickly reached back and released the skirt and let it drop to the floor.

        I reached around and grabbed that nylon covered ass and picked her up again, looking into her eyes. I told her, "Next time I tell you to do something, don't ask why, you do it. Understand?" she looked down and said, "Perdon." I replied, "I'm afraid I'm sorry isn't going to cut it. I think you need a spanking?" She looked up at me unsure, I smiled and said, "Zurrarme." She took a deep breath, you could tell she was getting wet already, you could see the excitement in her eyes.

        I let her back down and pushed her up next to the table. and bent her over it. She stood back up I looked sternly at her. Her hands came up to her neck and she untied the neckerchief, then she laid it across my hand, bent back over the table and crossed her wrists behind her back. I almost came in my pants. I told her, "Take off the blouse and bra first." She immediatly, without question stood up and gave me the sexiest look I've ever seen as she slowly started unbuttoning her blouse. I almost came in my pants AGAIN! As her blouse slipped off her shoulders I pulled her close and unhooked her bra. She let it slide down her arms I reached up and caressed those firm, round globes. So nice! She asked, "Should I take off my... pantyhose?" I replied, "No, leave the pantimedias, and the zapatos. They're sexy." She smiled, "You like my shoes?" I replied, "I just said they were sexy." She paused and said, "You spoke spanish, you called my shoes, zapatos." I replied, "I do have some Latino freinds, I've picked up a word or two. I don't know why I remembered 'zapatos' I guess I just like the sound of that word. Kind of like zurrarme." She smiled and said, "I like the sound of the english word spanking. I won't forget it again." then she bent back over the table putting her hands behind her back.

        I tied her hands vertically, instead of horizontally. That way I could easily push her arms up her back and away from her ass. I looked down at that silky brown ass, she had completely recovered from the spankings I'd given her over the weekend. It looked so pristine, and innocent. I just laid my hand on that beautiful butt and began caressing the satin feel of the nylon stretched across that firm backside. I slipped my hand down between her legs and felt the damp fabric over her sweet pussy. I was right, just the thought of getting spanked was making her wet. Of course, maybe the fact that her hands were also restrained could have added to that moisture (I hope).

        I raised my hand and gave her a good hard whack. She let out one of those damn-sexy, high-pitched. yelps. I sighed, "I love when you do that!" She asked, "Perdone?" I replied, "Don't apologize. I said, I love when you do that!" she turned back, as much as she could, and asked, "Que?" She didn't know what I was talking about so I explained, "That short sexy scream that you let out when I spank you. That is so damn sexy! I love it?" She bit her lower lip and smiled, she looked so darn cute. This amazing woman is driving me crazy, and I love it.

        I could see my pink handprint on her firm brown ass. It looked lonely so I gave her another one centering more on the other cheek. She let another sexy, squeal slip out of her lovely throat.  She looked so good like that. Those heels set off her legs so nicely. I wondered how a 4 or 5 inch heel would look supporting those sexy legs. I had to push the thought from my mind, or I really WOULD come in my pants.

        I continued to spank her at a steady pace, giving her time to yelp, and giving me time to admire the way her lovely bottom turned from nice warm brown, to a nice hot pink. It looked so good, SHE looked so good. I couldn't take it anymore and had to have her. I stood behind her and started taking off my clothes. She reached down and started trying to tug done her pantyhose. I pushed her arms back up and said, "Did I ask you to do that?" I gave her ten more swats, the last one a sideways splat across her drenched pussy. I had an idea, and told her, "Don't move!" I don't think it was neccesary, as she was obviously in the middle of an orgasm from that pussy smack.

        I ran up stairs and grabbed a pair of scissors, and a condom, since I was not going to last, and probably blow my wad in that tight pussy. I'm not ready for a kid yet. As an afterthought I grabbed a couple of old narrow ties I got from my dad. I then dashed back downstairs to my well spanked goddess.

        First I decided to fix her arms, I didn't want her to be able to pull down anything. I untied her hands, when she tried to get up, I held her down. I tied one end of a narrow tie to her left wrist. then I put it next to her right elbow I wrapped both of her forearms together, completely imobilizing her arms and tiying off the other end on her right wrist. I used th scissors to carefully cut out the small cotton panel in the crotch of her pantyhose. It wasn't easy to cut, it was soaking wet. By then I had been overcome by the aroma of her sweet pussy. I dove in and started licking her pussy. She moaned wildly and orgasmed instantly. I wondered what trigger that. Was it the way I tied her arms (I hope)?

        This angle wasn'y working for me thorough that small hole in her pantyhose, even though Gabriel was attempting to adjusting her hips to accomodate me. I backed off and turned her around pushing her back onto the table. She raised her legs and spread them wide, I dove in again, the taste was wonderful. I loved eating this sweet little pussy. The feel of her firm nylon cover thighs against the sides of my head was erotic, to say the least, and I loved the way her heels were digging into my back. I lapped up all I could get on the outside, then plunged my tongue inside for some more. I licked and sucked up all I could, then started sucking on her clit to coax another climax out of her. It didn't take long before she came again. I was getting used to the way she squeezed my head with her thighs and was ready for it. I could breath now, but my lungs were filling with her scent. Nothing wrong with that. She started coming down, and as soon as her thighs released me I lapped up her come like a eager puppy dog.

        I looked up and saw an amazing sight. It seemed there was a delightful side effect to the way I tied her arms. It was causing her back to arch which caused her breasts to jut out proudly. I pulled her to her feet, she was a bit shakey. I caressed her breasts, the looked really nice like that. She sighed as I gently rubbed her nipples. She leaned up against me, her head against my chest, `and I supported her. I asked, "How do you like the way I tied your arms." She softly sighed, "Impotente... indefenso..." I smiled and said, "I really need to learn spanish." She gasped and sighed, "Oh... uhm... Helpless... I can't stop you... I'm yours..." The way she said that, it was so sexy. I had to have her. I kissed her hard then laid her back on the table. I slipped on the condom, slipped it through the hole in her pantyhose, and pressed it aginst her tiny vigina. She sighed "Ah Dios, si, si" I replied, "Okay, okay, but quit calling me Dios." I pushed into her as she wrapped her hose covered legs around my waist. As I forced the head of my penis into that tight little pussy, her heels dug into my ass cheeks.

        As usual it was slow going forcing my erection into her extremely tight love tunnel. I kind of missed the silky feel of the gripping walls of her pussy, but it was still so hot and tight inside there, it felt really good. Once I was all the way in, I started a good stroking motion going. She started letting out those sexy yelps with each thrust onto her. It drove my passion even higher, and I think she knew it! I picked up the pace, and started going faster, she started squealing louder. That drove my passion even higher. I decided if that was what she wanted, that was what she was going to get, and I started hammering her sweet, sweet pussy, like a jackhammer.

        Her breast were bouncing around comically as I slammed my cock onto her. I heard that now familiar cry as she orgasmed again. It was really wet now and I could hear that sucking sound as I drew my cock back, and a wet squish as I drove deep into her. I grabbed her sexy thighs and used them for leverage, trying to ramm my cock even deeper into her pussy, she gasped, before continuing her her sexy yelps. I was getting close to losing it. I bent over her and grabbed her shoulders to drive into her even harder.  I mashed her breasts against my chest and kissed her hard. She cried into my mouth as she started to orgasm again. I lost it and blasted off myself, blowing what felt like a gallon of come into that condom. Good thing I put it on.

        I paused for a few moments just savoring the tight warmth, before I pulled my now totally limp penis out of her tight pussy. I looked down and there was no condom. I looked through the hole in her pantyhose, at her pussy and saw the open end of the condom, hanging out of there. I quickly pulled it out and went in for another sip of her nectar, and I got a mouthful. As she laid there on the table I went to the bathroom to relieve my bladder, and flush the condom. When I came back out she was off the table, still tied up and on her knees. She sexily licked her lips and looked at my limp dick. I didn't waste any time I walked right up to her and let her take my flacid penis into her sexy mouth.

        She was good at this, and it appeared she enjoyed doing it. What was the down side with this woman? She seemed perfect in every way. She did a great job cleaning my house, and was now doing a wonderful job cleaning my pipes. She continued to suck my cock as it grew on in her oral caress, and it felt great. I pulled out a chair and slowly sat down. I remembered this position a few nights ago, but those dark eyes didn't have fire in the now. As she looked up at me I saw only love in those eyes. For some strange reason, that really turned me on. I grew hard in about 30 seconds, she seemed very happy. I figured she wanted anal sexy so I stood up, and pulled my cock from her mouth, she cried, "No!" I stopped and looked at her. She looked down and said, "I'm sorry, but I was hoping to drink your... uhm... esperma?" I laughed and asked her, "You mean my come?" She eagerly nodded, "Si! Yes!" I told her, "Beg me for it." She smiled and said, "Please let me drink your come!" I asked her, "How you gonna get it?" She paused and thought, she opened her mouth, but before she could say anything I told her, "Beg for it." She smiled again and beamed, "Please, Por favor, let me suck your cock, until you come into my mouth, so I can drink your seed. Please Thomas!" I smiled, "Since you asked so nicely..." as I sat back down in the chair.

        With a huge smile she resumed sucking my cock. I smiled down at her and asked, "You want to learn how to do that even better." She eagerly nodded, and told her, "It won't be easy and it might be a little uncomfortable to learn. Do you still want to do it?" She paused her blow job and asked, "Is it good for you?" I nodded, "It feels simply wonderful, but not all women can do it, and there are even fewer who are willing to try." She nodded, "I will try. I want to learn. I want to do the best felecion I can." I smiled and asked "Felacion?" she replied, "Sorry, I want to give you the best blow-job I can." I replied, "No, I think I like that word better, it sounds classier. And you are too classy to give a blow-job, from now on you only give felacions." She nodded and restated, "I want give the best felacion I can for you." I smiled, and said, "Good girl."

        I pulled her head forward and she lowered her sensuous lips sucking my penis into her mouth. It was now too long for her to get it all in her mouth, and it was still growing. I allowed her to stroke it Up and down a few times. It felt great but it was time to make it even better. I asked, "Ready?" she nodded so I pushed her down until my penis hit the back of her throat. She lost suction as she gagged, and pulled back. I told her, "Try your best to not gag on it." She started sucking again and I pushed her down and again she gagged, and pulled back. I told her, don't get discouraged, keep trying. This time I didn't have to push, with tears in her eyes from the gagging she went down herself taking me all the way to the back of her throat. She did gag again but didn't pull back. She kept me in her mouth and quickly resumed sucking. I encouraged her, "Your doing great so far, you'll get it."

        I took her about 10-15 minutes before she could take me all the way to the back of her throat, without gagging. She seemed almost jubilant. I smiled and told her, "Very good, ready for the next step." She paused, the thought that was it, but she nodded. I could tell she wasn't expecting what was next. I adjusted my hips and her so her mouth and neck were more or less straight. I held her head with my cock at the back of her throat, and pushed my cock down her throat. Her eyes went wide as I pushed my cock all the way down her throat until her nose was in my pubic hair. It felt amazing as her esophagus was tighter than her mouth. She tried to get away, but I held her there for about 5 seconds, then let her go. She popped back up gasping and coughing. She gasped, "I no can't breath!" I smiled and said, "Sorry I should have warned you about that. You should take a deep breath before you take it down. But that's it, you did it and it felt wonderful. Could you try it some more?"

        She looked at me and asked, "That is what you like?" I nodded, "It feels amazing!" she smiled and asked, "Take a deep breath, then do it." I nodded. She sucked my penis into her warm mouth, she took me to the back of her throat three times, then took a deep breath and took the plunge. Doing it herself she maintained lip contact and I felt her lucious lips slide down to the base of my rigid cock. I sighed, "OH WOW!" she stayed there, I loved it, I looked down and saw her starting to turn red. I pulled her back ands she gasped for air and said, "This is not easy." I replied, "You don't have to keep it down there, It's like the other way. You take it down, hold it for a few seconds then slide back up and breath throurgh your nose, then go down, and do it again." She laughed and said, "Oh! That should be much easier."

        With more confidence she went back down again and quickly took the plunge and took me down her throat. She held it for a few blissful seconds then slipped it back up. I sighed, "Wonderful!" She seemed really proud of herself, as she quickly tried it again. The feeling of her lips sliding down to the base of my cock, her nose in my pubic hair while the head of my penis slipped into her tight esophagus. I sighed, "This won't take much longer," and it didn't, as she quickly mastered maintaining suction throughout the entire process. I wanted it to last, but this felt so good, it became clear I was going to lose it and quickly. I shot my first wad directly down her throat. She felt it and quickly drew back and caught the rest in her sweet mouth, pausing to swallow twice, and sucking me until I stopped her because it was too sensitive.

        She smiled up at me and I smiled down and told her, "That was by far, the best felacion that I have ever had!" She smiled with obvious pride. I reached around and Untied one wrist then helped her get her arms free. She straddled me sitting on my lap and wrapping her arms around me, I told her, "Muchos Gracias." as I kissed her. She rubbed her gorgeous body against mine as we kissed, those sensuous legs in pantyhose felt erotic.  I lifted her up a little bit and started sucking on her firm breasts. I loved these things, so firm they could stand up without a bra, yet still so feminine soft. Perfect! Just another perfect thing about her.

        I enjoyed myself with thos lucious lovlies for quite a while she reached back and stroked my penis back to full mast. Then she lowered herself down, and guiding my stiff prick through the hole in her pantyhose, and right up her ass. WAS THIS WOMAN GREAT OR WHAT!

        She leaned back to get it in deeper, as she raised her knees along my sides. I slipped my arms under her legs and put those nylon clad gams up over my shoulders. She put her hands on my knees as she rolled back, driving my cock deeper into her ass. The hole was starting to rub against the bottom of my cock, to I yanked on the back of her pantyhose. That fixed it. I pushed her hips down and drove my erection the rest of the way up her ass. She squealed! That set me off, I started bouncing her on my lap with my arms ahd my hips, driving my wood up her ass repeatedly, she contunied that sexy squeak with each thrust. This woman had my number, and I didn't care. She knew how to drive me wild, and I liked going there, as much as she like taking me there.

        I drove into her ass again and again, with her legs laying up my chest, over my shoulders, her hands on my knees. She was using her legs and arms to help me drill her ass, how cool was that! Her breasts gently bounced to our rythym. Her ass was so tight. I had a flash of an idea and strted rubbing her clit through the pantyhose. She gasped and a few seconds later, she arched her back and cried out, that now familiar cry. I got what I needed too as her anus clenched up like a warm and wonderful vise! The pain was exquisite. As soon as she came down I took one stroke and I balsted off blowing huge wads of streaming come up into her sweet sexy ass.

        She had slipped down so her elbows were on my knees, as she panted. I told her, "I don't know if I have the strenght to get you off my lap." She smiled and replied, "Then I say here." I laughed and said, "I don't have any problem with that." She managed to get her hands back on my knees and with a groan, dragged my limp penis from her tight little ass. She let her legs fall off my shoulders as she leaned forward into my chest. She rested her head on my chest and just let me hold her for a while. It felt nice just to hold her. I drifted off to sleep.

        I woke up about a couple hours later still sitting on that chair, with a blanket from my bedroom over me. Somehow she slipped off me, covered me, got dressed and left without waking me. I'm not sure how she did it, but she did. I got up and dragged my ass and my blanket up to my bedroom and into bed. It was a good night, and I was going to sleep well.


                                                The End



See what a Friday afternoon on the train can do. I finally finished this.

“I need your help. Can I Come Over?” REPOST

jack_of_blades on Teen Stories

Chapter 1 - The Proposal

 

            “I need your help. Can I Come Over?”... I had a very important date with Caroline coming up and I was intensely nervous. It was going to be the day I had sex with her. We had been going out for about a month and decided it was time to finally do it.  She was the most beautiful girl I had ever seen. 5'8, long, curly blonde hair, a slim figure with B cup breasts, and

Read More
the most amazing legs and ass I have ever laid eyes on. We had never really done anything sexually before. We only touched each other a bit and made out, but a few days ago she told me she wanted me to take her virginity. I was in complete shock. We had never discussed anything like that before. But who was I to turn down sex?

            Anyway, I’m getting ahead of my self. My name is Alex and I’m a 17-year-old senior in a Toronto high school. I’m 5'11 and around 180 lbs (mostly muscle) with brown eyes and brown hair. I’m really into sports and weight training. I’m a starting flank for my school’s rugby team and plan on playing professionally some day. And for those of you who must know... I have a 7-inch penis. Now back to the story.

            My nerves were starting to take over. I couldn’t concentrate in school, at the gym, or on the field. I was so worried that I would be complete shit in bed. My friends kept telling me not to worry and that since she’s never done it before, she has nothing to compare to. All of that went through one ear and out the other. There had to be something I could do to make sure I could please this amazing girl. Then an idea came to me. You see, I have this very close friend. We’ve known each other since we were 6. We’ve always told each other all of our secrets and have always been able to completely trust one another. Her name is Emily, and I was about to ask her something that could change our relationship forever.

 

“Hello?”

 

“Hey Em, it’s me”, I said through the phone.

 

“Hey hun, what’s up?”, she replied.

 

“I need your help. Can I come over?”, I asked.

 

“Sure, I’m not doing anything.”

 

            I hung up the phone and left my house. Emily only lived a few blocks down so it was a short walk. As I walked, I began to think about Emily. She is one of the most amazing people I’ve ever known, second only to Caroline. She sweet, funny, caring, and has always been there for me. I could only hope she could help me with this. Along with her personality, she also is very attractive. She’s 5'6, has straight, shoulder length, blonde hair, a tight round ass, and C cup breasts. She is any mans dream.

            I walked towards her front steps feeling as nervous as ever. What the hell is the matter with me? I thought to myself, you’ve been friends with her forever, just suck it up. I rang the doorbell and she answered instantly.

 

“Hey you! How you doin’?” she said as I walked in the door.

 

“I’m alright”, I replied, “Is anybody home right now?”

 

“No, my parents are away for the weekend. Why?” she asked me with a slightly suspicious look.

 

“Don’t worry...lets go downstairs.”

 

            We sat down and started talking about random shit that was happening in out lives. I couldn’t get up the courage to bring up the reason I needed to see her. Then, without knowing, she brought it up herself.

“So... how’s things with Caroline?”

 

“Everything’s okay...I guess.” I murmured.

 

“Well that doesn’t sound to good. What’s going on?” she asked.

 

“Here’s the thing. Two nights ago, Caroline asked me if I would take her virginity next weekend while her parents are gone.” I told her.

 

“That’s great... I don’t see the problem...” she said, looking confused.

 

“Well I’m worried I’m gonna fuck up while doing it.” I confessed.

 

“That’s ridiculous! I’m sure you’d be great.”

 

“Well I’m not. That’s why I came over. I know that you and Kevin did some things while you were going out... and… well...would you have sex with me?”

 

            Silence. I was scared to look at her so I looked at the ground. When I finally look up, I saw the most shocked expression on her face.

 

“...what...” was all she could manage to spit out.

 

“Look, we’ve been friends for a long time and I really need someone who’s close to me that can help me. I know that person is you.”

 

“Wow... I wasn’t expecting this,” she replied, “Do you realize what something like this could do to our friendship? And what about Caroline? She’s one of my very best friends. If she ever found out, she would never want to see you or me again! You know I’m always here for you but there’s just to much risk.”

 

“I know there’s a lot of risk...but I don’t think anything can change what we have together, especially something like sex. It might just bring us closer together.”

 

“Fair enough. But did you think about how this would effect you’re relationship with Caroline if she found out?” she argued.

 

“She won’t find out. You wouldn’t tell her. There’s no way in hell I’m going to tell her. And she’ll benefit from it in the end. Please Em, I need your help.”

 

She looked at me thoughtfully for about 2 minutes and finally said, “Okay. I can see this is important to you and what kind of friend would I be if I didn’t help you out?”

 

“Thank you so much! You won’t regret this.” I leaned over and gave her a kiss on the cheek.

 

“I sure hope not. Now when do you want to do this?” she asked.

 

“How about right now?” I answered.

 

“Wow, somebody’s anxious...alright, lets go to my room.”

 

 

Chapter 2 - The Fun

 

           

I laid her down on the bed and began kissing her lips. She hesitated slightly, but became very involved almost seconds later. Amazing sensations ran through me as I felt her warm tongue connect with my own. This was so much different than kissing Caroline. I slowly began to caress her body and remove pieces of her clothing as well as my own. I took her shirt off and started kissing her neck and chest, while removing my own shirt and reaching around to take off her bra. When those beautiful breasts were exposed I almost came in my pants. They were so firm and soft and had the hardest nipples I’ve seen in my life. My mouth moved immediately towards them and I began to suck on one while tweaking the other. I could tell she enjoyed this very much from her screams of ecstasy. Without notice, she flipped me over on to my back and began sucking on my nipples. I had never considered this before but must admit that it felt amazing. She kissed down my chest and stomach until she reached my pants. She undid the button of my jeans and pulled them down along with my boxers. My 7-inch cock sprang upwards almost hitting her face. She grabbed by cock and began to stroke it while kissing and licking the head. When she started sucking it fully, she was also rubbing my balls and putting her finger around my asshole. This came as a total surprise. I was experiencing so many sensations at one time. Her hot, wet mouth around my cock and the pressure she was applying to my asshole was putting me way over the edge. I knew I couldn’t hold back much longer. “Oh my God! I’m gonna cum... oh... suck my dick! That feels so fucking good.” At that moment I came into her mouth. She swallowed it all down with a satisfied “mmm” following. But I was worried that because I already came, I wouldn’t have any strength to have sex. “Don’t worry,” she told me, “Just give me what I need and we can see what happens from there.”  I happily obliged.

           

            She sat down next to me and we made out again while I unbuttoned her pants. I slid my hand through her panties and played with her pussy. I had never done this before, but since she seemed to enjoy it, I could tell I was doing something right. I pulled my hand out and she licked my finger, tasting her own juices. I could already feel my cock growing again. I removed her pants along with her panties and got my first look at her pussy. She was completely shaved, had no tan lines, and the juices flowing from her pussy made it glisten. It was the perfect sight. I kissed my way down her legs until I reached her sweet mound. I leaned in and started kissing the outside of her lips. I then stuck my tongue in and went to work. The taste was different but wonderful. I had heard nasty things about how pussies smell and taste, but in the moment, it was the best thing I had ever experienced in those departments. Knowing from science class where and what the clitoris is, I started to suck and bit the tiny organ. She started lifting her ass and smacking her pussy against my face. She was practically screaming at the top of her lungs. Only moments later, her pussy erupted with juices. There was so much fluid I could barley contain it in my mouth. I sprayed everywhere. “How did that happen?” I asked her. “Oh, I forgot to tell you...I’m a squirter.” This turned me on even more. I couldn’t wait to get inside that hot, wet pussy. But first I turned her over onto her stomach and played with her ass. It was so round and firm, and her asshole had a beautiful pink colour. I moved my mouth forward and started licking her asshole. “That feels so fucking good! Suck my asshole. I’m gonna fucking cum all over your face again!” All that dirty talk really got me going. I stuck my finger in her pussy while I continued to lick her ass. This made her go wild and she came again, this one even more explosive than the last. She appeared to be exhausted, but I was feeling like my dick was going to explode. I had go get inside of her.

           

            I asked her if I needed to put on a condom and she said that she was on the pill. I climbed up through her legs and licked her tits again while slowly fingering her pussy. This got her pretty worked up again so I decided to take the plunge. I grabbed hold of my dick and placed it at the entrance of her hot cunt. I rubbed the head of my dick up and down her slit before I put it in. I was amazed at how warm and tight it was. I slowly began to thrust myself deeper into her pussy and she responded by thrusting back. I laid on top of her, crushing her tits against my chest and giving her long deep kisses. After 5 minutes of amazing sex, Emily asked me to do something for her. “Alex...could you suck my toes while you fuck me?” she asked timidly, “Of course honey. Anything for you.” I lifted my body up, with my dick still inside her, and moved her legs so that they were on my chest. With her feet in front of my face, I grabbed one and began sucking on her toes. It felt so erotic sucking her feet while fucking her pussy. Her toes tasted so good and her pussy was so hot...but I couldn’t come...I wouldn’t allow myself. I wanted this to last as long as possible. I lifted her body and flipped myself over so she was on top of me. “Now it’s time for you to do some work.” I said to her, “I thought this was a learning experience for you.” she replied, “Just shut up and fuck me!” And she did just that. I lay on my back and she rode me like a bull. As she did this, I roughly rubbed her nipples and tits. This looked like it was going to be the end for me. I sat up and wrapped my arms around her while quickly humping her pussy. I lifted my head and looked into her eyes. I loved this girl, and the way she looked at me, I knew she felt the same. At that instant, I came inside of her. It was the longest and hardest I had ever came and has been till this day. I lay back down with her lying on my chest. I caressed her back and ass, and she gave me a deep long kiss.

 

“How was that?” I asked her.

 

“I think you’re ready for Caroline...I’m just not sure she’s ready for you!”

 

 

 

 

Chapter 3 - The Surprise

 

           

 

My night with Caroline was coming up with thoughts of my session with Emily fresh in my mind. I wanted to have another go with her before this weekend but there was never a good time. It’s not like I needed more practice, the way I made Emily scream in pleasure was reassuring enough. I was just dying to get into her tight pussy again. Feeling her warm fuck-hole tighten up as I slowly pushed inside of her...but I needed to get my mind straight.

            I forgot to mention that Caroline had been away for the whole week on vacation with her parents and was returning without them because she had work Saturday morning. Just incase you were wondering where she was all this time. Well, it was the morning of that special day, and I had slept in so I had strength for that night. I even jerked off to make sure I didn’t shoot my load too soon. I had just finished up when my cell phone rang. It was Caroline.

 

“Hey baby.” I said answering the phone.

 

“Hey hot stuff! I’ve been thinking about you all week. I’ve missed you so much.”

 

“ Me too hunny. Are you ready for tonight?” I asked.

 

“I am so ready for this. I can’t wait! Are you ready?” she asked back.

 

“I guess you could say I’ve been preparing.” I answered with a smile on my face.

 

“Sounds great. I need to head off to work...so I’ll see you at 7?”

 

“I wouldn’t miss it for the world.” I hung up the phone and went to take a shower.

 

            I stepped out of the shower and began shaving my face when I heard the doorbell ring. I threw a towel around my waist and ran downstairs expecting it to be my mom and sister who were out shopping for the day. But they weren’t supposed to be back for at least another hour. I opened the door and was pleasantly surprised at what I saw. It was my little sister’s friend Stephanie. Now, I’m usually not one to go for younger girls, but this one was a 14-year-old bombshell. Her long brown hair framed her perfect face and fell down towards her young perky breasts. She was pretty short at 5'4 but had a sweet little ass. She was wearing a low cut tank top and a short skirt. Trying to conceal my growing erection wasn’t easy.

 

“Hi Alex, is Jennifer here?” she asked with the sweetest smile on her face.

 

“Sorry Steph, she’s out shopping with our mom. She won’t be back for around an hour.”

 

“Oh, I see. Would you mind if I waited here for her?” as she asked, I could see her eyes moving up and down my body and linger slightly at my crotch.

 

“Ya, no problem. Just make yourself comfortable. You know where everything is. I just need to finish up upstairs. I’ll be back down in 10 minutes.”

 

“Okay...” she called as I walked up the stairs.

 

            Oh man, this girl is so fucking hot. I would do anything to get inside of her. I thought to myself as I began shaving the rest of my face. I looked down at my crotch and decided it would be good if I did a little trimming down there. I applied shaving cream to my parts and began shaving them. I was pretty worked up over Steph, so my dick was at full attention, which makes it a bit harder to shave. When I finished, I moved over to the bathtub to wash the hair off when I noticed the door was opened slightly. I quickly flew the door open and there was Stephanie, falling to the floor with her hands up her skirt. I couldn’t believe what I was seeing. This hot little thing was finger fucking herself while watching me shave my balls.

 

“Oh my god! I’m so sorry Alex! I couldn’t help myself. When I saw you in that towel, you made my pussy so wet. I had to get a look at your dick.” she was speaking so fast I could barley make out the words. Her face was completely red and I couldn’t tell if that was from shame or because she was just masturbating. I walked over to her, picked her up off the floor and sat her down on the edge of the bathtub.

 

“Don’t worry about it Steph. I can understand you being curious. At your age, I would have done anything to see a pair of tits.”

 

“So you’re not mad at me?” she asked.

 

“Of course not. It would be kinda hypocritical of me considering the fact that I’ve thought about you when I’ve masturbated.” I admitted.

 

“Are you serious? That makes me so happy.” as she said this, she reached over and placed her hand on my dick. The fun was about to start.

 

 

Chapter 4 – The Shower           

 

           

Her small hands barely fit around my thick cock, but she was jerking like a pro in no time. She told me she had never touched a dick before and wasn’t sure if what she was doing was right. Feeling a little devious, I told her I would enjoy it much more if she used her mouth. She didn’t seem opposed to this idea and put her mouth right on my dick. Her mouth was quite small so she couldn’t fit much in, but it felt amazing nonetheless. As we progressed, she began to develop a technique without much guidance. She was sucking on the head, stroking the shaft and rubbing my balls at the same time. She then moved her hand away from my balls and dived into her pussy. I removed her top so I could see those sweet tits as she sucked me off. I pinched her nipples, and rubbed her back and ass. She was furiously fingering herself, which in turn made her suck and stroke harder. It was all too much for me to take and I came in her mouth. She was taken by surprise and released my dick from her grip, which left me jerking off on her tits and stomach. With her little finger, she grabbed some cum off her chest and put it in her mouth.

 

“Wow Steph, that was unbelievable. Any man would be lucky to have a sex toy like you.” I said totally exhausted.

 

“That man is you. Anytime you want me, you can have me.”

 

These words drove me wild. “Then I am the luckiest man in the world. What do you say we get you cleaned up.”

 

            I reached over and turned on the shower so we could wash off. When the water was hot enough, we both jumped in. I grabbed the soap and started lathering up her body. Her back was pressed up against my chest and I slowly rubber her tits. Her skin and the hot water felt so good against my body, my cock started to stir. I turned her around and placed my hands on her cheeks. She was absolutely beautiful. I leaned in and kissed her lips softly. She returned by slipping her tongue into my mouth. As we kissed, I fingered her pussy getting her excited again. She dropped to her knees and placed my cock between her tits and started jerking me off. It had to have been the sexiest sight I have ever seen. This hot, young, skank was rubbing my cock all over her perky tits. It was almost too much to take but I knew I had to get something else from her. I lifted her up into my arms and told her to wrap her arms around my neck and her legs around my waist. My dick was just at the entrance of her hot, little cunt. They way she looked at me I could tell she was ready to lose her virginity. “This is going to hurt.” I said. I pushed her against the shower wall, our lips met, and my dick pushed through her pussy taking away her innocence. She let out a terrible scream and bit on my shoulder. I held her close and told her that the pain will be gone and pleasure will follow. After about a minute of holding that position, she started to get used to the size of my invading cock. She was actually the one who began slowly humping. I was hitting her with long, full thrusts, and the look of pure joy washed over her face. I put my hands under her ass for support and fucked the life into this girl. I had never heard someone scream that loud before. It felt like she had 3 orgasms in 5 minutes.

            I pulled her off my cock so I could try something I had always wanted to do. I turned her around and bent her over so her ass was facing me. I got down on my knees and started eating out her asshole. I could tell she loved this when her hands went right for her clit. I was roughly grabbing her ass cheeks and sucking on that tight little hole for so long, I forgot that I hadn’t shot my load yet. I stood up with her still facing the other way and put my dick back in her pussy. She lifted her torso up so her back was against my chest, which gave me easy access to her tits and clit. I fucked her fast and rough while biting on her neck until I knew I had to cum. Realizing I didn’t have a condom on, I pulled out, turned her around, and put my cock in her mouth. I knew she had learned something from our fuckfest when I started cumming, and she took it all in her mouth. She stood up, swallowed it down, and gave me a long passionate kiss. I turned off the water and helped her out of the shower. We dried each other off and got dressed.

 

“This was the most amazing experience I have ever had.” She said.

 

“It was amazing for me too. I’ll never forget it.”

 

            Just then, I heard the front door open. Steph rushed down to the family room and I waited at the top of the stairs as my mom and sister walked through the door. Steph came running from the family room and gave my sister a hug. My sister asked why her hair was wet and she replied by saying, “I was feeling kinda dirty.” She looked up at me, gave me a wink and I went back into my room to prepare for my big night...which didn’t seem so big anymore.

 

 

*Warning - Contains Incest

 

 

Chapter 5 - The Intrigue

 

           

It was 6:00 and I needed to leave my house to pick up Caroline from work in an hour, but first I had to convince my mom to let me take out the car overnight. There was no way in hell I was going to tell her I was staying over at Caroline’s house. She would have smacked me upside the head and swallowed the car keys. This was going to be tricky. I walked into the kitchen and my mom was sitting there reading a magazine.

 

“Hey mom...would it be ok if a took the car out tonight?”

 

“Sure hun, I’m not planning on going anywhere.” she replied with a smile.

 

“The thing is...I won’t be home until tomorrow.”

 

“Well where are you going?” she asked, becoming slightly suspicious.

 

“Uh...I’m staying over at Kevin’s house. There’s a fight on and he’s the only guy with pay per view. The fight won’t end till late so we were planning on crashing there.” That should do the trick. I thought confidently.

 

“You know son, I’m not an idiot. I know you’re going to stay over at Caroline’s while her parents are gone. Were you planning on fucking her tonight?”

 

            I couldn’t believe my ears! Not only did my mom know exactly what was going on, she also knew that we were gonna have sex!

 

“Mom... how.... where did you get that idea?” She stood up and walked towards me.

 

“Like I said hun, I’m not an idiot. If you want these car keys, you’re gonna have to work for them.”

 

            Let me take a minute to tell you about my mother. When I was 10, my father left my mom, my sister, and me for some old high school sweetheart. I couldn’t understand what kind of person would leave my mom for someone else. She was absolutely stunning. She was 5'8, had long black hair, piercing blue eyes, and large, succulent lips. She kinda resembled Angelina Jolie with a body to match. She had large, firm D cup tits (I knew this from searching through her drawers), a slim waist, and a small, tight ass. I had always fantasized about my mom while going through puberty, and that trend has not stopped. My mom worked so hard to provide for my sister and me. I only ever wanted her to be happy. So there I was. My MILF of a mom looking me in the eyes with pure lust. I did the only thing that seemed natural to do at the time. I shoved my tongue down her throat. 

            This wasn’t a kiss of love. It was raw, animalistic, and purely sexual. I lifted her on to our kitchen table so I could get inside that pussy with my tongue. She was wearing a bathrobe with nothing underneath, so I had easy access. I pulled on the rope around her waist to reveal the sweetest tits and fattest pussy I had ever seen. She had most of her pussy shaved, with a small line leading from her clit. I dove right into her with my tongue and got pussy juice all over my face. She tasted so much different than Emily did, and the smell was a lot stronger. But this only turned me on more. I started fingering her while rubbing her clit. I almost fit my whole fist in her pussy. I flipped her over and continued to eat her out doggy style. I then moved from her pussy to her asshole. I sucked on her hole and fisted her wet cunt. This made my dick pop out of the top of my pants. I was ready for some relief. Once she was nice and wet down there, I decided it was my turn to get some action. I walked around the table so I was facing her head. I flipped her on to her back and let her head fall off the back of the table. I slipped off my pants and shoved my cock down her throat. I had no mercy for her as I grabbed the back of her head and skull fucked the life out of her. I thought for sure she would start choking, but she swallowed me whole. I could feel the head of my dick hitting the back of her throat. I had started sucking her nipples and rubbing her clit when I got that familiar feeling in my dick so I pulled out of her mouth, got behind her, and placed my dick at the entrance of her pussy.

"No baby, you can't fuck mommy there. It would be too wrong."

 

Too wrong? Just great. I was so close to getting inside of her and she pulls this bullshit on me. I can't believe sh....

 

"You'd better stick it in my ass."

 

            ... things couldn’t get any better. I was about to give a girl my first ass pounding and it was my own mom. Life kept getting better and better. I moved my dick from her pussy to her ass and rubbed it against her hole. It was so small. I didn’t think I could fit it in. I got up and headed for the cupboard and grabbed a bottle of baby oil. I got back on the table, applied it to my mom’s asshole and to my dick, and worked my way inside her. I humped her as slowly as I could so she could get used to the invading member in her ass. She started to moan as I pushed in and out quicker and quicker. As we started to get into a rhythm, we got the shock of our lives. Standing in the doorway was my little sister.

 

            Jennifer is a 14-year-old replica of my mother. She has the jet-black hair, which she always wears in a ponytail, blue eyes and a well-developed chest and ass (I would say she’s a large C cup). She’s quite tall for a 14 year old at 5'10 (we both got our height from our father). She started to really develop at the age of 11 and now she is the fantasy of every guy at our school, including myself. Seeing her stand there in shock got me even hornier. I continued to pound away at my mom’s ass leaving Jen there to figure out what was going on. The tight grip of her ass on my dick, and my sister standing there, was a lethal combination and I soon shot my load straight up her ass. I collapsed on top of her for a minute trying to catch my breath. My sister still hadn’t moved a muscle but when I looked at her closely I could see that her nipples were erect under her tank top. Could my sister really be getting off to watching me fuck our mom in the ass? I thought to myself. I pulled my dick out of her ass and watched the cum flow out. My mom quickly stood up and put on her bathrobe.

 

“Jennifer dear,” my mom said, “let us explain what happened here.” But Jen didn’t want to hear it. She turned around and walked up the stairs to her room. “Oh no. I better go talk to her.”

 

“No, let me mom. I know what to say.” I walked up the stairs to her bedroom door when I realized I was still completely naked. I went into my room first and grabbed a pair of boxers and a t-shirt and walked back to her door. I didn’t bother knocking and just walked in. And what did I see? My little sister naked on her bed with 3 fingers in her pussy. My dick popped up like a jack-in-the-box. She looked over at me, smiled, and motioned for me to join her. This was all the incentive I needed. I pulled off my shirt and boxers and jumped into her bed.

 

“Oh Jen...I’ve wanted this for so long.”

 

“Me too Alex...now lets fuck!”

 

            I got on top of her and we started kissing while discovering each other’s bodies. I squeezed her beautiful breasts and pinched her long nipples. I had never seen nipples so erect. They felt great rubbing against my chest. I took my mouth away from hers and sucked on her tits. She started to moan really loudly and I could feel the heat from her pussy on my dick, which was right in front of it. She pulled my head away from her tit, looked into my eyes and said “I want you to take me right now.” Without taking my eyes off hers, I guided my dick into her wet pussy. I felt some resistance and could tell she was still a virgin. I couldn’t believe this. A girl this hot still hadn’t had sex. I was in heaven. I slowly started rubbing her clit making her more comfortable with my dick inside of her. I then shoved my full member into her tight cunt. But she barely let out a whimper. She just kept looking right into my eyes, never even blinking. I slowly started to pick up the pace and in no time I was giving her full thrusts. She started to moan and groan and dug her nails into my back. She wrapped her legs around me and started to hump back, meeting me at full thrust. She had a beautiful patch of hair on her pussy that felt wonderful against my shaved pelvis. I looked over at the clock and saw that it was 5 to 7 and I needed to pick up Caroline from work, so I started humping her as fast as I could. Her screams became louder and I was sent into a state of pure ecstasy as I shot load after load into her virgin cunt. I pulled out of her and laid down next to her. “Sorry Jen, but I need to pick up Caroline from work.” She looked at me with sad eyes and replied, “At least let me clean you up first.” She lifted up my limp dick and started sucking and licking off my cum and her juices. Within seconds my dick was a rock. She started to use her hands while sucking me to allow me to have the full experience. She then grabbed her tits, put them around my cock and jerked me off with them. She somehow managed to suck on it at the same time. It felt so amazing. I shot my second load of our session right in her face and it fell on her tits. She picked it up with her finger and rubbed it on her nipples and on her lips. This bitch really loves the cum. I gave her a kiss on the lips and told her that we would do this again soon but I needed to leave. After another quick kiss, I ran into my bedroom, threw on some nice clothes, ran down stairs, gave my mom a slap on the ass, and went to pick up Caroline for our date.      

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 5 - The Date

 

 

As I was driving down to the mall to pick up Cali (that was my nickname for her because she was in love with California), my mind started to wonder. What would Caroline think if she found out the things I have done in the past week? Since we had talked about losing our virginity together, I had already had sex with her, and my, best friend Emily, my sisters little friend Stephanie, my hot mom, and my even hotter sister. I had done all these things without even considering how Cali would feel if she found out. At the beginning I had convinced myself that I was doing those things for her benefit, but in reality, it was my own perverse mind that led me to cheating on her over and over. But I decided that what happened in the past should stay in the past.... even though I planned on fucking all those girls again. There was no need for Caroline to know about it.

 

I drove up to the mall entrance and Cali was standing there waiting for me. Her slender body looked magnificent with her white blouse, short, black skirt, stockings and high heels. But I couldn’t wait to take them all off.

 

“ Hi baby!” she exclaimed as she crawled into the car. I gave her a long kiss on the lips and replied,

 

“ You look so beautiful...” I handed her a bouquet of roses, and she blushed and said thank you. “I made reservations at Dante’s for 7:30 so we need to get moving...are we still going back to your place tonight...?” I asked.

 

“You know it!” she replied with a mischievous smile.

 

We arrived at Dante’s at 7:15 and we were seated by 7:20. Dante’s was our favourite restaurant. All they served was authentic Italian food and the portions were huge. Once we were seated, we ordered out food and started chatting about our week. As I stated before, I was not about to tell Cali what I had really done all week so I lied my ass off. I told her I mostly stayed in my room thinking about her and counting down the minutes until I could see her again. Her heart melted over this and told me I was the sweetest guy in the world. Suddenly I felt something moving up my leg. I looked at Cali and she was smiling at me. It was her foot. She kicked off her shoes and started to rub my inner thigh. This got my dick hard as a rock. I had never seen her acting like this. I decided to take in a step further and undid my pants. Since the tablecloth almost reached the floor, we had total privacy. With her nylon covered feet, she pulled down the elastic on my boxers and started to massage my cock. They feeling of the material on my skin was amazing. She managed to get a full grip on my dick with both her feet and slowly began jerking my off. I couldn’t believe what was happening. My mostly timid girlfriend was fucking me with her feet in a public place. I had to shoot my load and she knew it, so she started to jerk faster and faster. I shot load after load of cum on the bottom of the table, the floor, and Cali’s feet and legs. I let out a groan and some people looked over, but they didn’t suspect anything. We kept the dinner talk to a minimum and ate quickly, knowing perfectly well what was going to happen after dinner.

 

We finished up, I paid the check and we were off to her house. The drive back seemed like hours long, when in reality it was only 15 minutes. We walked into her house and, wasting no time, walked upstairs. We got to her door but she told me to wait outside until she was ready. I wasn’t going to argue so patiently waited outside her door until she told me to go in. When I walked in, I saw the most beautiful sight. The entire room was filled with lit candles, there were two glasses of Champaign on her dresser, and my gorgeous girlfriend was lying on her bed in her bra and panties. She sat up and walked towards me. She was still wearing her stockings and heels, which turned me on a lot. She gave me a long kiss and told me to sit on the bed. She grabbed the Champaign glasses, handed one to me and we toasted to a perfect night. We put the glasses down and I immediately started kissing her ears and neck (which always drove her wild). Meanwhile, she was reaching under my shirt and rubbing my chest. I ripped my shirt off and started working on her bra. When I got it open, I was struck by the sight on two perfectly formed breasts topped with the pinkest nipples. They really got my blood pumping. I slowly kissed down her chest until I reached her erect nipples. I gave them each a small kiss and she let out a small whimper.

 

I gave her another kiss on her lips and got to my knees so I could kiss her other lips. I slowly pulled down her lacy panties and revealed a small pink pussy with a small patch of very blonde pubic hair. I started kissing her inner thigh and around her pubs until I saw her pussy start to moisten. I gently gave her lips and clit a kiss and she pushed her mound right against my face. She was getting pretty horny, so I took my tongue and slowly, but firmly, lapped up her juices. I started to move faster and rubbed her clit with my finger. She started to moan and breath very heavily. I knew her first orgasm was about to hit. With my other hand I stuck my finger in her pussy and finger fucked her while eating her out. Her pussy was so tight my finger felt resistance. She started to buck her hips and scream in pleasure for what seemed like five minutes.

 

She sat up, got me off my knees and kissed me so she could taste her own juices. She rolled me over onto the bed and stood up facing me. She reached down to take off her heels and stockings but I stopped her. “No baby, keep them on. They turn me on so much.” She obeyed me and climbed on the bed next to me.

 

“You wanna try something fun?” she asked.

 

“I’ll do anything you want beautiful.” I replied and kissed her cheek.

 

She turned her body around so I was facing her rear and sat on my face. I happily went to work on her pussy thinking nothing of it. Then I felt her bend over and slip off my pants. When she pulled down my boxers, my dick sprang up and hit her in the face. “Are you alright?” I asked her almost laughing. “Just keep eating.” she said, half laughing herself. I began licking again when I felt a then familiar sensation on my dick. It was of course her tongue. She made slow, soft circles around the head of my cock and licked the length of my shaft. I then felt her take my whole dick into her mouth and suck on it like a vacuum. Her hot mouth took most of my dick all the way. This was very surprising to me because I knew she had never done it before. While she was sucking me off, I started to play with her ass. I was rubbing and massaging her cheeks and at times, ran my finger over her asshole. I received positive reactions every time I did this so I decided to put my entire finger in her ass. I could hear her start to moan while my cock was still in her mouth. More and more juices started to flow out of her and I could tell she was reaching an orgasm. I fingered her asshole with full force and she began humping my face again. When she started to orgasm, she was still able to keep my dick in her mouth. The juices flowing on my face and tight suction on my dick made me shoot a huge load into her mouth. As soon as we both finished cumming, I realized that she had never experienced a male ejaculation before and must have been seriously surprised. She slowly got off my face and turned towards me. I could see the cum dripping from her lips and chin. Just when I was about to explain, she leaned in and kissed me. Having to taste some of my own cum wasn’t something I wanted to do, but I wasn’t about to stop her from kissing me. As we kissed, I softly caressed her body, rubbing my hands over her smooth, silky skin. I lifted myself up and put her flat against the bed. With one hand I played with her tits, and I played with her pussy with the other one. I was ready to give it to her and by the amount of juices flowing out of her, I could tell she was too.

 

I grabbed hold of my cock and rubbed the head up and down her slit to get it covered in juices. Instead of shoving it in her pussy, I kept teasing her by slapping my dick hard against her clit. By this time she couldn’t take anymore, so she grabbed my cock with one hand and my ass with the other, and pulled me into her. My dick sunk in easily until I felt some resistance. I laid myself down on top of her and kissed her lips in an attempt to distract her from the pain she was about to experience. She looked into my eyes with a stare that told me she was ready. As we kissed, I pushed my dick as far inside of her as I could. To my surprise, she did not scream. A single tear fell down her cheek, which I quickly kissed away, but no scream. She just smiled and nodded at me. I pulled my cock half way out and hit her with another long, deep thrust. She closed her eyes and started to fell the pleasure that follows. She wrapped her legs around me and I started to pick up the pace. She began moaning with satisfaction and meeting my thrusts with her own. I quickly grabbed her and turned myself over so she was on top. Without hesitation, she placed her hands on my chest and dropped down hard on my cock. I started to massage her gorgeous ass and played with her curly blonde pubic hair. She kept on riding me without slowing down the pace for even one second. To see just how far she was willing to go, I inserted a finger into her asshole. To my pleasant surprise, she let out a long moan and continued to ride me like a bull, so I continued to finger her ass. At that point I really wanted to see her ass in action so I told her to stop and face the other way. She quickly did so and soon I was watching a beautiful ass bounce up and down my dick. I sat up so her back was against my chest and reached around to find her tits. I pinched her hard nipples and then reached down to find her clit. I could feel her orgasm, as well as mine, quickly approaching. I rubbed her clit without mercy until I felt her pussy turn into a vice. As this happened, I began to cum inside of her (Cali decided to take the pill a while ago so a condom wasn’t necessary...even though I still should have worn one). I laid down on the bed with her body on top of me. Both of us were sweating and breathing very hard, and my head was spinning. I softly placed her next to me pulled my dick out of her. I watched as my cum leaked out of her swollen cunt. I looked at Caroline, she looked at me, and we both smiled at each other, and fell asleep in each other’s arms.          

 

 

The End... 

To Take a Thief - Chapter 2

tiberius61 on Forced Stories

 Due to popular demand, here is chapter two, it's just a little bit shorter than the last one, but still pretty good. You find out a lot more about Gabriel in this chapter, where she's from, how she got here, and including why she broke into Thomas's house. I hope you enjoy it. I decided to keep it in "Forced Sex". I noticed some other stories change as they go along, but still stay in the same catagory. I suppose so they are easier to find.

                                To Take a Thief - Chapter II

        I woke up to a wonderful sensation, warm and wet suctio

Read More
n surounding my hard cock. I looked down and my Gabiel was under the blankets giving me a fantastic blow-job. I tossed back the blankets and she looked up at me with a twinkle in those dark brown eyes. I smiled and told her, "Good girl Gabriel. Very good girl." as I stroked her silky black hair.

        I reached down and started fingering her pussy. She winced and pulled back and paused the blowjob to apologetically say, "Esto es una pequeña llaga." I looked at her confused, she tried to say it in english, "It is... uhm..." as she searched for the word, then asked, "Pain?" I replied, "Is that sweet little pussy sore?" She smiled and nodded. I laughed, "Well I guess I tore it up pretty good last night. How is your ass?" She shyly looked down and said, "Sore." I lifted her hips and moved her into a 69 postionas I told her, "Let me kiss it and make it better."

        I started licking her sweet pussy, not aggressively like last night, this time it was soft and tender, being careful not to hurt her sore pussy. She sighed and resumed her awesome blow-job. I slowly brought her to an oragasm, just a few moments before I blasted off in her mouth. I didn't warn her but she didn't seem to mind, I think she knew it was coming as she quickly adjusted and managed to swallow most of my come. What slipped out of the corners of her mouth, she wiped up with her fingers, and licked them clean.

        I got up and went to the bathroom to take a piss. Afterwards I started up the shower. I went back to the door, she was lying on her side, waiting for me. I asked, "You want to take a shower?" she nodded and in that sexy Latino accent she replied, "I will go after you." I shook my head and said, "I see you didn't understand me. I meant, get your ass in here and take a shower with me! I need you to wash my back!" She jumped to her feet and came into the bathroom with her head down. I saw her profile in the mirror, she was smiling. Cool.

        I adjusted the temperature then held open the shower curtain to allow her in. She stepped in and moved out of the way to allow me to join her. I put her under the water getting her hair wet. Then I moved her around so he back was to me and I started washing her hair. Her head rolled around lazily as I massged her head and long silky locks with the shampoo. I looked at her face and her eyes were closed, and she had a contented smile on her face. I moved her back under the showerhead, and rinsed her hair out, she smiled as she tilted her head back and let the warm water run through her hair. I couldn't resist, I gave her a kiss. Her arms wrapped around my neck as she pressed that incredible body against mine.

        I then put conditioner in her hair and told her,"Let's leave that in for a minute." I then took some shower gel and began washing her back, She started to turn saying, "I thought I was to wash your back?" I replied. "I know, but first I have to show you the proper way to wash a back." as I turned her back around. I washed down her back paying special attention to her heart shaped ass, it was still a bit red from the beating I gave her yesterday, she seemed to swoon as I rubbed her ass soaping it up. It felt really nice, firm, athletic, I liked it. I got more gel and lathered my hands. I slipped my hands around that narrow waist and up to her breasts. I lathered and massaged those firm, but yeilding mounds. They felt really nice. She sighed, "Mi espalda?" I said, "I'm gonna have to learn espanol." She realized what she said and translated, "My back?" I told her, "As I said, this is the proper way to wash a back." She sighed and leaned back, snuggling back into me, and nodded, "Si, I learn this for you."

        I played a little more with the soft flesh of those perky round mounds. I could feel her nipples getting hard, and pinched them, making her sigh. I moved one hand down her lathered stomach, between her legs. I gently lathered her sore labia, being gentle, trying to make it feel better. She sighed, "I like you washing my back." as she squirmed her sexy soapy body against mine. My cock was getting harder as it sliped up and down between the globes of her ass. I let her breasts go for a moment. turned her head and lifted her chin. She looked up at me through half closed eyes, as I lowered my head down to her and kissed her. Her arm came up and held my head there as she stuck her tongue into my mouth. Out tongues were slithering around each other as I returned my hand to her breasts, massaging the firm flesh, and teasing her nipples. My hand lathering her pussy was going a little faster now, she was using her free hand to urge me on. I slipped my middle finger inside her, and she moaned into my mouth. I gently fucked her sore pussy with my middle finger, rolling her clit with the palm of my hand. She was pulling my head down, pressing her lips to mine, as she moaned into my mouth. It didn't take too long before she cried out into my mouth and collasped back into me. I had to abandon her breasts to hold her up. She went completely limp. Her arm fell away and she broke off the kiss.

        I turned her around and she limply put her arms around my neck and softly sighed "Thomas..." I hugged her and said, "Let me know when you're ready to wash my back." She looked up and me and smiled, "Oh si, your back. Now I know how it is done." She took a few moments to get her strength back before she turned me around and began soaping up my back. She didn't spend long before she started washing my ass. She was squeezing and caressing my ass. I heard something, it sounded like, "Mmmmm..." from her.

        After a few more moments of her caressing my ass, which I was enjoying, she moved her hands around and started rubbing my chest. She forgot soap so I squeezed some Old Spice Body Wash on my chest to help her out. She played with my nipples as she worked a good lather up on my chest. Then she allowed one hand to wander down to my dick, which was already hard. Her soft, soapy hand felt wonderful, as she slowly stroked the length of my cock. Her petite hand didn't reach all the way around so I adjusted her hand slightly for maximum stimulation. She was rubbing her soapy body against my back, and I was rubbing her right back. Those firm breasts felt so good rubbing against my back. I was getting really horney, starting to lose control and careing less and less about her sore pussy.

        I turned around and turned her around, bending her over. She was too stunned to respond, as I pressed my soapy erection against her sore pussy. She stammered, "Uh!" as I started to pushing my way into her. I felt her labia start to part, but as usual it didn't part far enough, probably why it's sore. She'd better get used to me, I was warming up to the idea of keeping this sweet Latino beauty around. She gasped, "Ugh!"as I forced my way into that tight little pussy. I got the head in about an inch, and she felt so good inside! It wasn't much but it was good enought to get a short stroke going and I did, slowly working  my way deeper and deeper into her tight depths. I lifted one of her gorgeous legs and hooked her knee in my elbow, giving me a better angle at her pussy. She just grunted as I worked the rest of my erection into her sweet love tunnel.

        Finally I felt my hips against her firm ass. I could feel muscle contractions as I paused. It felt like she was milking my cock. I slowly began stroking again savoring the satin feel of her vaginal walls squeezing tightly against my throbbing erection. I had to start pumping again, and hard. She shook her head as she cried out. "Aaahhhhh!" as I started hammering her again. Wow was this girl hot. Beautiful face, gorgeous legs, incredible body, really, really tight pussy. Yea, I'd be proud to call her my girlfreind. of course I'd probably need to learn spanish if we were going to have a chane of making it work.

        I don't know why I did this, probably some subconcious fear if commitment or something. I pulled my rock hard penis out of her pussy. I lifted her other leg and hooked it over my other elbow. With both feet up in the air, she braced her hands on the shower walls, we were in the corner. I rubbed my cock against her soapy ass, then push against her puckered anus. She cried, "Oh no!" I pushed harder and felt her anus loosen up. I rammed my cock into her, as she arched her back and cried out in pain, even thought I only got about two inches in her. I bounced her in my arms driving my dick deeper and deeper into her "back-door". This was even tighter than her pussy, add that to the list of reasons to keep her. A really, really, really tight ass! I managed to get my full length into her, it wasn't easy, but it was a labor of passion, and well worth it. As I stroked my cock in her ass she was whimpering and wailing, shaking her head. I just pounded her ass, thrusting my hips and bouncing her with my arms. It didn't take long before I blew wad after wad of my hot steamy come up her tight little asshole.

        She felt it and her head dropped as she let out a soft, "Ahhhhh!" I lifted her light frame up and pulled my softening cock out of that tight ass. Even limp and soft, that gripping asshole was still tight. She let out another audible sigh of relief as the head popped out. I let her down one leg at a time, she rested against the shower walls and I suddenly felt a little guilty. I ran my hands up her hips and asked, "Gabriel, are you okay?" She quickly turned with her head down, and wrapped her arms around me pressing her head to my chest as she sighed, "Oh Thomas, mi amor!" I hugged her back, just holding her tight. She seemed to melt onto my arms. A little guilty I asked, "Your pussy and ass still sore?" she replied, "Muy dolorido!" I knew "muy" meant "much" I assumed "dolorido" had something to do with "pain". I replied. "I'm sorry I got so..." She looked up and put her fingers to my lips. I stopped talking. Her eyes were full of tears as she softly told me, "No." The look in her eyes said so much, she didn't want an apology, and she didn't want me to feel guilty. She liked it, she liked the pain, she wanted the pain, she got off on the pain, she want to totally subit to me! Did I say I'd probably have to learn spanish? I was definatly going to www.rosettastone.com and ordering Latin American Spanish. Something like $500 for all the lessons, but this woman was definatly worth it!

        We rinsed off, then I turned off the water and she smiled at me and said, "You smell nice." I pulled her close and replied, "So do you." Again she just melted into my embrace. It felt really good to hold her, it felt like she belonged in my arms. I reluctantly released her and allowed her out of the shower before me. We dried off and went out to the bedroom. I started dressing and so did she. I watched her, as I dressed. She put on those tight black jeans, that ass looked so good in those jeans. She slipped on the bra, then reached for that black sweatshirt, I saw that it was more like a dark grey. I stopped her and said, "No." She looked at me and allowed me to take away the sweatshirt. I opened my bottom drawer and dug around. I still had a light green shirt that was a bit small, but I liked it. It was a tank top, with a tank turret printed on it, and it proclaimed "TANK TOP" in capital letters. I thought it was clever, so I kept it. Even though it was ribbed and would streach, it still wouldn't fit me. I tossed it to her, she slipped it on.

        GOOD LORD! That top hugged every curve of her incredible body. The round globes of her breast, her narrow waist and her flared hips. I sighed, "Wow, you look incredible." She was fretting over the lines her bra was putting in the top. I told her, "Don't give them a second thought, I'm not!" I tossed her a pair of short white socks. I went into my walk-in-closet to put on a shirt, and when I walked back out I saw a white bra laying on the sweatshirt I left on the chair. I looked over at Gabriel as she traced her fingers over the smooth lines of her breasts. She looked up at me and smiled. I walked over, swept her in my arms and excitedly proclaimed, "Gabriel, mi amor!" She hugged my tightly.

        I looked down, as she looked back up at me. The smile beaming on her pretty face, and the twinkle in those dark brown eyes told the story. Calling her "mi amor" or "my love" meant a lot to her. I told her, "I'm going to learn to speak spanish." A look of disappointment washed across her face, I quickly told her, "Don't worry, I know what 'mi amor' means..." Then added, "... my love." The smile quickly returned to her face. She looked so pretty when she smiled.

        Against her objections I insisted on cooking breakfast. Hash browns, and western omlets. She stopped abruptly about halfway through and asked, "Could I take the rest of this home with me?" I said, "Eat, we might skip lunch. You promised to show me which latches you can't open with a butter knife. I may need you to help me install them. We have a lot of work to do today." She seemed insitant, and I was finished so I insisted, "Finish that!" I went over and quickly prepared another omlet and said, "If you like them that much, all you had to do was ask." As I slid the omlet from the pan into a long, low tupperware container. and gave it too her. She gasped, "You no have to do that!" I shrugged and replied, "It was my pleasure, I like cooking. Take it, just microwave it tomorrow morning." She smiled at me, accepted the container, then quickly and happily finished her omlet.

        Before we left did anything else she insisted she help me put all the electronics back in my entertainment center, and got them all hooked back up and working correctly. Out of curiosity I asked, "Why did you try and take my TV last night. She blushed and shyly replied, "I've never seen one this big. I had no idea it was so heavy."

        Once we were done with that, I helped her into my Royal Blue Durango, with the Charcoal interior. She liked my vehicle. She asked, "Can I drop this off at home?" Refering to the omlet. I asked, "Where do you live." I hadn't driven more than 500 yards when she said, "Stop." I pulled over, and she got out and ran across the street and up to a house that would have had a clear shot of what I was moving into my house, when I moved. She had guts, breaking into my house when she only lived, across the street, half a dozen houses down.

        I waited about 15 minutes, I was about to blow the horn when the door opened. Holy crap! It was worth the wait!. Her hair was loosely tied back with a ribbon, and she'd changed out of the jeans into short, faded, black, demin skirt. She still had my clingy tank top on. She also appeared to have a little makeup on. I was right, she was fucking gorgeous in makeup! Holy shit, how did I get so lucky. I know she broke in to my house, but she didn't seem like hardened criminal to me. I hurred out and opened the door for my lovely lady, I told her, "You look gorgeous!" She smiled and looked down shyly. She was adorable! I had to help her step up and get in with that short skirt. Those legs were awesome!

        I went to my favorite home improvement store (Home Depot) and as she promised she found some window latches that looked to me like they be pretty hard to pick. It would take a good deal more than a butter knife to get in these! I also picked up extra deadbolts for all my doors. We headed back home and she was pretty handy. She helped me swap out the latch on the first window, and I asked, "You seem pretty good at this. Can you handle the rest?" She smiled and nodded. I said, "Good cause I still have more alarm components to install to finish my alarm system." I left her to the latches as I went and installed the audible horns, keypad, etc...

        We were often in the same room or within earshot. So to make conversation I asked, "So where are you from?" She replied, "Cuba." I asked, "So how'd you end up way up here, so close to Chicago?" She wasn't very willing to open up but with a few loving words of encouagement, she started to tell me her story....

        Her mother was in the world oldest profession, and since was a very beautiful women, she had the best clientel. Mostly high serving members of Castro's regime, and even Castro himself on occasion. Gabriel seemed a bit proud of that. She was also well compensated for her services. She did have two daughters, (she didn't know who her father was and wasn't sure if her mother knew) before she got her tubes tied. I was surprised to hear she had a sister, she never mentioned her before, but then again I just met her. Mom of course wanted better life than she had for her daughters, so she was trying to save up enough money to get them all to The United States, but Gabriel had ruined her plans. She had sex with one of her teachers, she loved him, and she thought he loved her. But he knew who her her mother was, so after he took her cherry, he paid her. She had a real hard time telling me that part. It broke her heart, and it broke her mothers heart as well. She packed the girls bags, and got together all the money she had saved including $440 in U.S. dollars. Four Hundreds and two twenties. She took then to a secluded beach one afternoon. There was a small boat and a small group of people, Her mother went to talk to a dirty smelly man, he was the boat's captain. They argued, she didn't have enough money. She had sex with him to pay the rest. Gabiel thought she was paying for all of them, but she was only paying for her and her sister. Before they left her mother told her to use the money to go to New York or Chicago, there would be less chance of getting caught and sent back. Gabriel and her sister didn't want to leave her mother behind but her mother insisted, and wouldn't take no for an answer.

        The boat left as the sun was going down, there were too many people crowed into the small boat, and it kept taking on water, A man with a small bucket was bailing it out most of the time. A couple of times they saw flashing red lights on the horizon, the man would turn the boat and race away as fast as the boat would go. Soon they started seeing many white lights on the horizon. As they drew closer they looked beautiful, this was America! There excitement was soon dampened as he forced everybody out a long way from shore. The water was up to her sisters chest, as he urged his former passengers to hurry towards shore, and hide, before they get caught.

        Gabriel and her sister had never been more afraid in their whole life as they waded towards shore. They ran up the beach stumbling in the sand as they ran. Running as if they were running for their lives. They came out on a boardwalk. Almost no people, were around, but there were plenty of cars, and lights everywhere. She needed to find a place for her and her sister to hide and take a rest. Everything they owned was soaked. She found a fairly quiet alley for them to rest in. She found a pizza box with a couple of slices, and some crusts, still in it in one of the dumpsters they were hiding behind. It was their first meal in the United States. It tasted like heaven to them. They managed to open an outdoor faucet enough to get clean water to drink. They stayed behind those dumpters, surviving by eating dicarded food for two days, then they changed into cleaner clothes and went out in the evening, to try and find a way to get to New York or Chicago. Gabriel had already decided they would go to Chicago. New York scared her, and she heard Chicago meant Wild Onions in one of our Native American languages. She thought that sounded freindlier to her.

        The wandered for a few block then met a cab-driver who was himself from Cuba. He warned them to beware there were some bad Cubans who would take them and sell them into prostitution. She told him they needed to get to Chicago, he asked if they had family there, she lied and told him yes. He took them to a train station, and she'd given him $300 dollars of her money, he said it would be enough, but she saw him take additional money from his own wallet when he paid. He gave them tickets and explained that they would first go to Washington D.C., the captital of their new home, then from there they would get on the train that would take them to their family in Chicago. He introduced then to another Cuban man who had a restaraunt in the train station, he gave them hot food to eat and Cokes, she liked Cokes and think they taste better in America. He also gave them a bag with some food to bring along for their journey. She tried to pay him but he said he was welcoming them to their new country.

        She had another emotional outburst as she confessed the man on the train that punched their ticket had waited for her sister to fall asleep, then told her they looked too young to be traveling alone and would be put off the train unless she did what ever he told her. He took her to a bathroom and forced her to give him a blowjob.

        Once she got over that, she said the train station in Washington was confusing but a nice woman in a uniform helped them find the right train, and they got to Chicago. When they left the train station she found Chicago was a big scarey city just like she imgined New York would be. She went back in and got on another train. She paid the man on the train to go as far as the train would take them and that's how they ended up here.

        She said she found a family that was renting a room for $100 dollars a month, but the month and her money was running out. That's why she broke into my house, she saw all the stuff I had when I moved in and figured I must hve a lot of money, and could buy new stuff. She needed the money desperately. She had learned how to open windows as a child. Lets just say, one of her childhood freinds was of questionable character.

        By the time she finished her story, I finished installing and testing the remaining components of my alarm system. She had all the latches installed and was working on the deadbolt in the front door. I helped her out and we finished the back door by 5:00. I insisted on cooking again and she insisted on cleaning up. I was making salmon fillets with garlic, pepper and lemon seasoning. I made an extra serving for her sister. I wasn't stupid, I knew who that extra omlet this morning was for.

        We talked well into the evening, I told her a bit about my childhood, she told me more about hers. She thanked me for the extra meal, I re-heated it before she got ready to go. I told her to wait a minute and ran up to my room and got two $50's from my lock box. I came back down and handed them to her. She looked at me with anguish in her eyes. I didn't get it at first, then she did something I definately didn't understand. She slapped me hard across the face and cried, "No quiero su dinero, usted bastardo." I remembered her story and figured out why I was back to being a bastard. I took her by the shoulders and said, "No, no mi amor." She looked confused, I explained, "This isn't for what we did last night and this morning." She looked up at me hopefully. I explained, "There is no way I could put a price on what we shared together. That was special, so very special." she brightened up a bit and asked, "Then what...?" I handed her the money and said, "You helped me today, for about six hours. You put new latches on all my windows and helped me put additional locks on the doors." She replied, "But I wanted to." I told her "Look if I'd paid a contractor to help me today, I'd probably be paying more than five times this much. Please, let me pay you for the work you did for me today." She smiled and, "Gracias." as she took the money.

        She looked up at me with a guilty look on her face asked, "Are you going to punish me for striking you?" I wasn't planning on it, it was just a simple misunderstanding, but I could see something in her eyes. I wasn't positive, but I think she wanted me to punish her. Why else would she bring it up? To test my theory, I innocently mused, "Hmmmm, I probably should..." Her face visibly brightened, I was right! I continued, "I wonder how I should punish you?" She practically gushed, "Usted podría zurrarme." I smiled and asked, "In English?" She blushed and started, "You could... uhm... ah..." she paused searching for the word the just looked up at me pleading, "Zurrarme?" I shook my head and told her, "I don't understand Zurrarme." She paused looked almost frantic for a moment then she brightened up, turned sideways and slapped her skirt covered ass. I smiled and said, "Oh zurrarme! That I understand." I took her by the arm and said, "Time to give my bad little girl a SPANKING for striking me." She came willingly.

        I sat down on the sofa, she was looking down and trying to look sorry and freightened, but I saw a brief smile slightly curl her lips for just a flash. I pulled her down across my lap, oooh she had a nice ass! I gave it a good whack with my hand, she gasped, but that was it. I sighed, and felt her tight ass, and said, "Hmmm, I think this demin is too thick." I started tugging that demin skirt up over her round hips. I got a flash of beaver between her legs. She wasn't wearing any panties! I was rock hard in an instant. It's a good thing I didn't know that earlier or I'd have spent the entire day fucking her. I wouldn't have gotten a thing done. I caressed her ass, it was still slightly pink from the beating I gave her yesterday. I gave her a firm slap. She yelped and I smiled, "That's better." And whacked her again, and she let out a, "Oooo!" The third smack she yelped again. That high pitched yelp was sexy as hell!

        I gave her about 10 good whacks, and was curious so I took a peek at her pussy. She was soaked. I grabbed her thigh and lifted her higher on my lap and spread her legs a bit. I gave her another 10 solid smacks, her yelps were starting to sound a bit strained, but they were still sexy. I decided to give her a slightly different sensation. I turned my hand sideways, and gave her pussy a hard slap. *SPLAT* The sound it made was definately moist. She gasped and stopped breathing as her entire body tensed up. I gave her pussy a second sloppy splat. You could actually see her getting wetter as she let out a couple of "Uh... Uh... Uhhhh!" She relaxed as I licked my fingers, like I'd just eaten a bucket of KFC.

        I looked down and saw a drop of come running down her thigh. Couldn't have that now could I? I lifted her leg as I bent down and licked her thigh. The smell, the taste, how could I resist that? I set her on the ground on her hands and knees and buried my nose in her ass as I devoured her pussy, with my lips and tongue. I licked her like a puppy dog, trying to get as much of her sweet nectar as possible. When I'd licked her dry, I plunged my tongue as far as I could into her sweet love canal to get some more. I felt her moving around, at first I thought she was just squirming aound in pleasure, but there was more. I looked up and shouted "Stop!" She looked at me a bit worried, I asked, "What are you doing?" She replied, "I was trying to turn around, so I could do you too." I asked her, "Did I tell you do that?" She looked down and replied, "No." I told her, "I'm punishing you, you do what your told when I tell you to do it!" She replied, "Si senor." I told her, "Get back in position!" She immediatly complied.

        I paused then unhooked and unzipped her skirt, pulling it down. I told her, "Help me get this off." She lifted her knees to help me get the skirt off. I pulled her up and pulled my tight, tank top off over her head, then pushed her back down on all fours. I stood up and stripped down. She looked so sexy, naked on her hands and knees, on the livingroom carpet. I noticed her pussy was rapidly getting wet again. I got down on my knees behind her, and started rubbing my cock against her moist vagina. She sighed, and I could feel her trembling. I told her, "Come on now, beg for it." She gasped, "Por favor, fuck me with your grande pene!" I laughed, "Close enough." and started to push my rock hard erection into her tight little pussy. Her labia started to part, to allow me in, she felt hot inside. I pushed harder and she groaned, "Ugh!" It was amazing watching that tight little pussy streach to accommodate my size, as I forced it into her. I gripped her hips and pushed as hard as I could she screamed and her knees came out from under her, as she lunged forward to escape my vicious thrust. I lost my balance and fell on her back impaling her with my cock. She screamed again.

        Now we were on the floor, her on her stomach, me on her back, my cock deep on her tight, hot pussy. I pushed her hair aside so I could kiss her neck, that made her moan softly. Her hot, spanked ass was pressed against my hips. I started pumping into her she adjusted her hips to give me a better angle. She was so wet my dick would make a sloppy, sucking sound as I pulled back. Getting it rough, obviously made her HOT, as she came with a loud moan, and more moisture down below. I was no where near ready to come so I continued to hammer into her glorious love tunnel until she had another orgasm. Now I was almost there as well.

        I didn't want to get her pregnant, so I pulled out, spread her cheeks and pushed against her anus. She cried, "Oh Dios, NO!" I replied, "Oh yes, and don't call me Dios!" I pushed hard and felt the head of my penis pop into her ass. She screamed in pain! She was still laying on her stomach and I was on her back, so I just put all my weight behind it and drove my steel rod into that tight asshole. It took some serious fucking, but I got my full length in, and she orgasmed. Her anus clamped down on my cock, I couldn't move it now even if I tried. I held off, savoring the delicious pain of her squeezing the base of my cock like she was going to squeeze it right off. As her orgasm passed I resumed a slow stroking, and it took about 15 seconds before I blew wad after wad of hot come deep into the depths of her ass.

        I laid there on her back, traying to catch my breath as I gently kissed the back of her neck. She softly sighed, "Thomas, mi amor." I replied, "Gabriel, my love." She seemed to melt into a soft contentment. She softly gasped as I tried to gently pull my soft limp cock from her ass. It was still so tight. I rolled her over laid on top of her and kissed her passionatly. She kissed me back, for a long time. As we hugged each other she finally sighed, "I have to go." I got up off her and we got dressed.

        She picked up the tupperware container and I said, "That must be cold again, I can warm it up." She shook her head, "No." and made a motion like her sister was going to eat with her hands. I said, "Wait a minute!" I took the tupperware back to the kitchen and popped it into the microwave for two minutes. While it was heating I wrapped a fork, spoon, and knife in a paper towel, then put in in a small bag with the dinner, and I bottle of Vitamin Water. I gave it back to Gabriel started to wonder when I was going to see this wondeful woman again.

        I was deparate, so before she left I said, "Look, I hate cleaning, especially my stove. I love cooking, it's just the cleaning up aftewards I don't like. There's also vacuuming, dusting and laundry that I can't stand. It's not that much, but I could use a cleaning girl. Say twice a week, Tuesdays and Fridays, I could pay $50 a week, that's $200 a month. You know anybody who might be interested?" She smiled and nodded. I asked, "See you Tuesday?" she nodded and gave me a kiss on the cheek. I took her in my arms and said, "You aren't getting out of here before I get a proper good night kiss." She melted into my arms again and briefly rested her head on my chest. Then I gave her a sweet and tender kiss, and softly said, "Until I see you again, mi amor." She smiled and said, "On Tuesday, mi amor." I watched her walk down the street until he got to where she was staying. Even the way she walked was sexy! She waved at me and I waved back before she went into the house she was staying at.

 

 Thank you all so much for all the postitve feedback, as long as you keep encouaging me I'll keep the chapters coming. As to how old Gabiel is, that's a surprise, you'll kind out soon. after he meets Mariel, and you find out how old she is.

A Fresh Start For Brother And Sister - Part 3

staybee9 on Incest Stories

My sister began scooting herself back slowly.  She had been straddling me again, and was now standing in front of me wringing her fingers.  I sat unmoving, trying to process everything that has happened in the last two days.  At this time yesterday, we hadn't said a word to each other in over a week.  Now we had shared three incredible kisses and been in positions that I've only been in with one other girl, and that she had never been in.  I'd always known that she was a cute girl, but as I sat there staring at her, I saw something new in her.  She was now the sexiest, most sensual and loving girl I've ever known.  It was then that I realized that the girl of my dreams was my sister.  I

Read More
didn't want to be with anyone else.  She must have been having the same thoughts.  

  "I heard mom tell you to take care of me...and to stay out of trouble."  She said with a playful smile as she stared down at me.  "Promise you'll always take good care of me?"  She asked, suggesting that this was just the beginning.  I just nodded, still in a mild state of disbelief.  "I want to do the same for you..."  She went on.  "...I'll always take care of you...and make sure that you're happy."  I watched her fingers dance around the hem of her shirt.  I could see her confidence and trust growing by the second as she lifted it slowly.  "Starting today..."  I had seen her in a bikini a few times before over the summer, but this was different.  As she pulled her shirt up, slowly revealing herself to me, I could see how much she had changed in the few short months since.  She shook her hair free of it as she lifted the shirt over her head, revealing a light pink bra, cupping her pert breasts perfectly.  There were subtle little bumps where her nipples were.  I stared for a few seconds before meeting her eyes again.  

I stood up, stepping closer until her chest brushed mine, my fingers creeping over her hips.  She lifted herself up on her toes and met me as I leaned down to kiss her, my hand moving up over her bare back.  The kiss started out soft, more loving than passionate, but the passion builded steadily until we were lost in another amazing kiss.  It was what every kiss should be like, boiling over with love and lust together.  My other hand slipped down over the back of her skirt, and she lifted one leg, leaning into me as she curled it around mine.  My hand moved down under her thigh, and the other followed her.  

"Let's go back to my room."  She whispered into the kiss.  She leaned into me more, letting me lift her carefully until her legs were wrapped around my waist.  We never broke the kiss as I carried her up the stairs and into her room.  By the time we go there we were kissing so wildly, it was a wonder either of us could breathe.  "On the bed."  She said frantically, her lips never leaving mine.  I backed up to the bed and sat down, leaning back and pulling her down with me.  There was a little smacking sound as she sat up, straddling my waist.  

"Now...what was the first thing he said I did that made me so slutty?"  She asked with a little giggle.  She never talked like this, but I could tell that she enjoyed testing it.  I shrugged, staring up at her with a little smile.

"Well he only really hinted about how good you were going down on him."  I admitted.  It was such a turn-on the way her eyes lit up when I mentioned it.  She giggled, leaning over me again, pushing my shirt up over my chest as she ran her hands over me. 

"I've never done anything like that."  She confessed with another little giggle.  "But you're about to find out just how good I am."  She grinned wide, wiggling her hips as she scooted down my legs, pushing my shirt higher.  I lifted my arms to let her pull it over my head as she kissed down the side of my neck.  "Would you like that?"  She asked seductively.  I arched my neck, sighing a yes.  She was beginning to moan softly against my skin as she worked her way lower, still testing new words she had probably never even thought.  "Can I suck your cock?  I've wanted to for so long."  This was a new side of her that neither of us had ever seen.  I could tell she was loving it as much as I was.  She didn't wait for me to answer, and I don't think I could have if I wanted to.  I was speechless.

My breathing was shaky as her lips sunk lower, her tongue tracing a little line down to my belly button.  She had my pants undone easily.  I lifted my hips to let her tug them to my knees.  Never in my life had I been as hard as I was now.  She stopped kissing when she got to the waistband of my boxers.  She looked up at me with a devilish little smile as she curled her fingers beneath the waistband.  "I've never seen a real cock before..." she told me in her sweetest little voice.  It was obviously that she had just discovered her first little kink in dirty talk.  She went on, "I can't wait to taste it...to feel it against my tongue."  Her eyes were locked on mine as she tugged my boxers down to my knees and let me kick them to the floor.  "And then later..." she bit her bottom lip, hesitating as she continued to test more new words, her eyes still seductively on mine "...later...to feel it slipping into my tight little pussy."  She couldn't hide her smile.  Our stare didn't falter as she took my cock in her hand, running it softly up and down over the shaft.  She finally looked down at it, tentatively touching the tip with her tongue.  She licked her lips before stroking the underside of my shaft with her tongue, swirling it around the head when she reached it.  I leaned back further as she brushed her hair aside, wanting me to watch.  Her grip tightened just a bit as she continued stroking me.  I could feel her lips now making their way over the head, her tongue teasing more precum from the slit.  Slowly and carefully she sunk lower until her lips met her hand.  They were about half way down my shaft when she came back up, sucking lightly.  She began to bob her head slowly at first, concentrating hard as she sucked her first cock.  Her fingers slipped down and started kneading my balls gently, and her other hand took a lock of her hair, dragging it up and down the rest of my shaft where her lips couldn't reach.  She picked up the pace, her head bouncing faster and faster as she wrapped the lock of soft hair around me.  She must have been planning this all night.  

It wasn't long at all before I felt that familiar tingling spreading through my body.  "Sis...I'm...I'm close."  I warned her, but she didn't slow down.  She just moaned, sending a subtle vibration through my shaft.  "I'm...going...to...cum."  I warned her again just seconds before it happened.  Her lips tightened around me and she sucked hard as i thrust my hips forward uncontrollably.  I could feel my cock pulsing against her lips as I unloaded in her mouth.  She kept sucking, her lips tight around the head, coaxing every last drop out of me.  I could barely keep myself from falling back, but kept myself up on my elbows as she carefully pulled her lips from me, making sure she didn't spill a drop.  She smiled proudly up at me as she played with the cum in her mouth, moving it over her tongue before swallowing it.  

"Did I do good?!"  She asked excitedly, as if she'd just done something like paint a picture or bake a cake.  I lifted myself up, pulling her to me to kiss her.

"That was amazing...you did so good."  I kissed her again.  "Now it's your turn."  I smiled, patting the bed next to me.  Her eyes were immediately glazed over with lust again as she hurried to her back next to me.  I rolled over, kissing her more as one hand slipped up her thigh, disappearing under her skirt.  She was starting to moan again, which only turned me on more.  I did just as she had done and began kissing down her neck, slipping the straps of her bra down over her shoulders.  She arched her back and reached behind it, unhooking the bra and pulling it out of the way with surprising grace.  "Mmmm yes...suck my tits big brother."  She started with the dirty talk again as my lips closed over her little pink nipple.  Her tits were perfect.  There was no need for a bra to hold them up, they were so perky.  The nipples were like little pink pencil erasers.  I sucked each one happily, teasing them with my tongue.  As I moved lower I remembered the hand under her skirt.  My fingers crept between her legs, rubbing her through her panties.  She was getting wetter and wetter as I pulled the crotch aside, my finger touching her virgin slit for the first time.  My kisses moved lower and I lifted her skirt with one hand as one finger of the other slipped past her lips.  Her moans were growing louder and more frequent as I fingered her slowly.  

"Please don't stop...please...kiss it...kiss my pussy."  She begged, lifting her hips, trying to get my lips to move lower.  I lifted my head, smiling up at her as i pulled her panties down.  She was completely shaved, her lips so soft and bare.  "What do you think?"  She asked seductively.  "I shaved it this morning, just for you...do you like my little shaved pussy?"  She teased, knowing just how much I loved hearing her say these things that nobody has ever heard her say.  She had turned into a completely different girl.  

  I felt her fingers brushing through my hair, her nails lightly scratching my scalp as I lowered my head.  I kissed her little mound once, then lightly traced her slit with my tongue.  She was loving it, her petite hips lifting each time my lips would part from her.  I stroked her again with my tongue, letting it part her lips, her moans coaxing me on.  She lifted both feet onto the bed, spreading her legs wide for me.  Her tight pussy lips spread just slightly with them, and I reached up with one hand, parting them wider.  It didn't take long for me to find her clit with my tongue.  She was moaning uncontrollably now, her hips moving in little circles as my tongue teased her.  I started to really get into it, closing my lips over her mound, sucking her clit wildly, stopping every now and then to finger her for a few seconds before going back to lick and suck and kiss.  By the time she was ready to cum her fingers were twisted in my hair, pushing my face down between her legs begging me to eat her pussy.  With no warning at all, she was sent over the edge.  Her back arched and her hips began to buck, and I didn't stop until I sensed the swell of her orgasm fading.  She was soaked, and I did what I could to lick her clean.  By the time I finally looked back up at her face she was heaving, her naked chest rising and falling rapidly.

"Oh...my...god..." was all she could manage to say at first.  "That was so nice...I've never felt anything like that." She didn't have to try hard to make me proud.  I felt pretty good about giving her such a powerful orgasm.  "This is going to be such a good day."  She giggled, turning on her side as i lied down next to her.  

"Hopefully it will go on longer than a day!"  I laughed, leaning in to kiss her lips once.  "Can you imagine how much fun we'll have, now that we're so...close?"  it was the only word I could think of, but 'close' didn't do it justice.  We were more than close.  We were new best friends, suddenly passionately in love and giddy about it.  

"Hey...do you..." her eyes were wide and her voice was quiet again.  She bit her bottom lip, which I was really starting to love, and smiled slightly.  "...do you want to...to fuck me?"  Her sweet, innocent voice saying such naughty things sent a shock down my spine.  She was smiling wide, waiting for me to answer.  

"Yeah..." I whispered, nodding, "...yeah, if you want me to."  My smile was just as wide as hers.  The truth was that I had been thinking about nothing else all night.  It was always there in the back of my mind, but I never thought it would actually happen.  She nodded quickly and rolled closer to me, half lying on me now with one leg slung over mine.

"Yeah, I want you to...to fuck me." she whispered with an excited smile, toying with the word again as she leaded down, kissing me lightly.  She carefully moved herself over until she was lying on top of me.  My hand slipped back down, disappearing under her skirt again, moving over her perfect little ass, kneading it lightly as we began kissing again.  Her legs parted again as she sat up, lifting the front of her skirt from between us.  She was sitting directly over my cock, which was solid again.  "Does that feel nice?" she asked as she began rocking back and forth, my cock pressed between  us, her wet pussy lips hugging the shaft.  

"Hmm yes...so good."  I hissed, arching my back as she straddled me.  She pushed herself up onto her knees, unzipping the back of her skirt and tossing it aside.  With one hand she took my cock, soaked in her juices and began stroking softly.  She looked down, placing the head to her pussy lips.  Smiling sweetly, she looked up to my eyes.

"Ready?"  She didn't wait for an answer before lowering herself slowly onto me.  We both watched as the head parted her lips and sunk in slowly.  The shaft disappeared inch by inch as she carefully moved downward.  She closed her eyes, arching her head back and sighing loudly as I went deeper.  "Mmmmm god Evan you feel so...mmmm."  The movement stopped when we felt just a hint of resistance.  She closed her eyes tight and finished it, letting me take her virginity as she collapsed over me with a whimper.  I could feel her shivering for a few seconds as I hugged her tightly, knowing there was nothing to do but wait for the paint to subside.  I knew it was gone when she lifted her head from my chest and kissed me deeply.  She sat up enough to look straight into my eyes, the smile returning to her lips.  "I love you big brother..." she said so sweetly, "...now fuck me."  Her tone changed immediately, so full of lust as she began rocking her hips.  My hands went to them as she started to bounce, my cock sliding in and out easily.  You would have though we had been doing this for years, we moved so naturally together and in perfect synch.  Her pert little tits bounced with her as we picked up the rhythm, the room filled with our moans and sighs.  We both began to climax together quickly, and she started moaning things like "Mmmm yes!  Fuck me Evan!  Fuck your little slut sister!  Cum inside of me!"  And it didn't take much begging either.  Our bodies both began to shutter at the same time.  I thrust my hips up, burying my cock deep inside of her just as she came.  Less than a second later I was filling her pussy, thrust deep as i came with her.  

She collapsed again, her warm breasts heaving against my chest, our breathing sharp and rapid together.  We lied there, catching our breath, my arms wrapped tight around her until we were both calm enough to speak again.  

We both blurted out "I have the best brother in the world." and "I have the best sister in the world." simultaneously.  Together we lied there, naked with each other, kissing and talking about how things were going to be so different now, thinking of all the things that were left to discover together. 

 

 

A Fresh Start For Brother And Sister - Part 2

staybee9 on Incest Stories

It was one of the longest nights of my life for many reasons.  It had nothing to do with the punishment my parents gave me, which was actually pretty light.  I think they were actually pleased about what I'd done (sticking up for my sister, not kissing her.  They had no idea about the kiss).  What made the night so unbearably long was all the things that kept racing through my mind.  Trying to act casual and natural with my sister around our parents didn't help either.  It wasn't easy.  She must have known exactly what I was thinking all night.  Certain sights kept appearing out of nowhere.  I could vividly remember watching her walk up the stairs, wondering now if she knew I was w

Read More
atching.  For some reason I had the idea that she exaggerated the movement in her hips as she was walking up, and didn't care to flatten the back of her skirt down, letting it bounce enough for me to see up it from down below...almost like she was doing it just for me.  I kept seeing an image of her on the bed, sitting there with her legs crossed, her skirt lifted just enough for me to steal a peek at her panties.  It's like I could close my eyes and see it vividly.  Like I said, she must have known what I was thinking, because any time I would have one of these flashbacks she would smile or wink.  And it wasn't the same innocent smile she's always had, not to me anyway.  

All night we were at it, teasing and flirting as carefully as we could.  Every time we passed she would reach out with just the tips of her fingers, dragging them over my hip or across my back, so secretively that my parents never had a clue. Under the dinner table I could feel her toes playing with mine.  What sent me over the edge was during dinner when she excused herself to get some dressing from the fridge.  From our dining room you can see into the kitchen, and I watched her the whole time.  She knew it, too.  Our parents' backs were to the kitchen, so she could do anything she wanted, knowing only I would see.  Each move she made was so playfully seductive.  At the fridge, she bend at the waist, reaching behind her as she looked over her shoulder and made eye contact with me.  It was amazing how she could suddenly mix her innocence with sexuality, and the smile she gave me was the perfect example.  Still bent over, she took the hem of her skirt and lifted it slowly, higher and higher until her panties were almost completely exposed, black boyshorts with white lace trim.  She had changed them just to tease me.  Her little smile widened and she bit her bottom lip as she took tiny steps sideways, spreading her legs just a few more inches.  All I could do was sit and stare, feeling my pants tighten around my waist.  I watched, trying to look calm, taking in the sexiest sight I've ever seen.  Did I already mention my sister's ass?  In all my life, I've never seen better.  I couldn't take it anymore, I had to excuse myself.  I hurried into the kitchen, watching her smile grow as I got closer.  She didn't stand up until she felt my hand on her ass.  It felt just as amazing as it looked.  I kicked the door to the fridge closed as I pulled her aside, into a corner of my kitchen out of sight from the dining room.

"What are you doing?!" I whispered with a wide grin as I lead her back until I was against the countertops, pulling her close to me.  I didn't wait for an answer, leaning down and kissing her passionately right there.  She hungrily kissed back, running her nails up the back of my shirt.  She finally broke the kiss and took a small step back, shaking her head and trying to suppress her giggles.

"No, we can't do this." She whispered back.  "Not yet, anyway.  Let's wait 'til tomorrow when they're gone.  With a little hesitation, I agreed.  

With the exception of a few more seemingly innocent smiles, light touches, and casual flirting, nothing else happened that night.  Our parents were so pleased at how well we were getting along.  I got maybe two hours of sleep all night.  I kept fighting with urges to get up and sneak into her room, or sitting up every time I heard a noise, thinking she finally gave in and decided to sneak into mine.  Neither of us ever left our beds, though.  I had finally drifted off and was awoken in the morning to a tapping on my door.  It opened slowly as I sat up, coming to my senses quickly.  It was my mom.

"Your sister isn't feeling well, so she's staying home today.  You take good care of her, and remember you're supposed to be being punished.  There are leftovers in the fridge that you can have for lunch.  I'll see you tonight."  And with that, we had the house to ourselves.  I didn't want to seem over excited, so I stayed in bed a while longer.  When I got up, I didn't go looking for my sister right away.  I took my time getting showered and dressed, paying much more attention than usual to parts of my body I never payed attention to.  She had obviously done the same.  When I went downstairs I found her in the living room, blankly flipping through channels.  As I stepped around the corner of the couch, I noticed the touch of extra makeup that she had put on.  I could tell she had taken some extra time with her hair, too.

"Not feeling well?" I asked with a little smirk as I sat down next to her.  She looked back with the same playful smirk.

"I just didn't feel like going to school today."  She shrugged, smiling sweetly as she scooted a little closer, dropping the remote next to her.  "I just thought it would be nice to spend some time with my brother, now that we're getting along so well."

"I like it better this way, don't you?"  I asked, scooting a few inches closer.  She just nodded, biting her bottom lip again as she stared up at her, her bright eyes every bit as innocent as they were before this all started.  What happened next was the last thing I expected.  She started crying.  I nearly panicked, throwing my arms around her and pulling her to me as I tried to comfort her, figuring that she was feeling guilty for the day before.  I started babbling on about how sorry I was, how I felt that she only kissed me and teased like that because she thought I wanted her to, how we didn't have to do anything like that again.  To that, she sat up straight, shaking her head, wiping her eyes.

"No...no it's not that."  She said, swallowing hard.  "It's not...I don't feel bad about that at all...I loved it!"  Her little laugh was the end of her crying, but there was still a single tear stuck to her cheek.  "I really loved it!  I'm crying because I'm happy.  I'm just so glad that we're not fighting anymore.  I finally have the brother I've always wanted, instead of the...the old you!"  She laughed again.  She was right, it was nice to suddenly have a sweet, trusting, loving little sister instead of the bitchy little brat from a few days ago.  It's amazing how quickly things can change.  Her next sentence was another bombshell.

"I...I think I want to try some of those things..."  She started, looking down to her lap as she flattened her skirt over her thighs nervously. "...some of those things that guy said I did to him.  Only I don't want to with him..."  She looked back up at me with a little smile creeping back across her lips.  "...but with..."  She never finished telling me who she wanted to experiment with, but I had little doubt who she was talking about.  She turned on the spot, scooting closer again quickly and lifting herself up to kiss me.  Within seconds she was on my lap again and we were kissing wildly.  When we broke the kiss and she leaned back, the innocence in her eyes now mixed with one of the most lustful looks I've ever seen told me that I was in for the start of something amazing.

(To be continued again...Part 3 coming immediately)

A fresh start for brother and sister.

staybee9 on Incest Stories

    To say that my sister and I were close would be like suggesting a friendship between Hitler and Jerry Seinfeld.  Well, maybe not quite that drastic, but we didn't get along.  For starters, our social rankings at the high school we attended absolutely forbade us to even make eye contact.  I doubt that more than a handful of students even knew we were related.  Our home life wasn't violent or anything, we just didn't have much in common.  We rarely fought, and when we did it was over in a matter of minutes.  We didn't get along, plain and simple.  She disliked me because I was the oldest, had my own car, no curfew, and never got in trouble (I never really asked for trouble, though).  She thought I was spoiled.&nbs

Read More
p; I didn't think it was right that she was treated like royalty just because she was the baby.  Our dad must have had a disease that prevented him from saying no to her.  I thought she was spoiled. 

    I was a senior and one of the liberal-minded, artsy, hipster-types (those are her words).  The way she would describe me, she makes it sound like I walk around in a baret with a pencil moustache reciting poetry...way off.  I guess that's what you get when you would rather spend Friday night at a tiny club watching tiny bands play wierd music than going    to the football game.  Forgive me if I sound full of myself, but I had my share of offers from girls you wouldn't expect to like a guy like me.  I wasn't bad looking.  At the time, I was tall and thin...almost lanky, with dark blonde hair with a touch of red, blue eyes, and always fit right in at those tiny clubs with the college kids...no surprise I didn't fit in at high school.

    She was a freshman, popular, extremely pretty (it runs in the family), captain or president of every team or club she was a part of, and every teacher's favorite.  Although we never spent a weekend night together, I knew she could take her activities straight from the party to the church.  She was a very good girl.  That's why it came as a shock when I overheard a new kid talking about her during my Honors Chemistry class.  He was going on and on about things he claimed she had done to him at a party over the weekend.  I knew he was full of it for two reasons: 1. she has never gone past kissing (I have my sources) and would never look twice at a guy like him.  2. She was out of town with my parents all weekend. 

    Class ended, and before we could get three steps into the hallway he was on the ground, his back against the locker with blood gushing from his nose, covering the bottom half of his face, and staining his white shirt red.  My sister and I may not get along, but that doesn't mean I'll sit and listen to a meat head jackass smear her name.  After a lenghty discussion with the principal, I was sent home from school early and suspended for the rest of the week.  So there I was, sunken into the couch in front of the TV, waiting for my parents to come home and deliver the rest of my punishment.  

    You would have thought a cannon went off the way I jumped when the doorbell rang.  Turning to look over the back of the sofa, I saw the silhouette of my sister through the frosted glass window in the front door.  She didn't have cheerleading practice that day, and she was going to ride home with me after school.  She had to walk home.  I jumped from the couch and raced to unlock the door for her, afriad I was about to face one of her looks she gives you when she's upset...the kind that could wilt a flower in seconds.  I let the door swing open and stepped aside to give her room to come in.  Silently, she stepped through the doorway and stopped right in front of me.  You could have heard a needle drop on a pillow upstairs.  I didn't know whether or not she had heard why I couldn't give her a ride.  I didn't know if she was upset.  Sometimes she is so impossible to read.  We just stood there, me with my back to the door like someone was holding a knife to my chin, and her less than a step in front of me, her shoulder inches from my chest.  I felt a breeze sneak in from outside, carrying her scent straight up to me.  That's one thing I've always loved about her...she always smells so sweet.  Without making a sound, she turned on the spot so she was facing me.  The top of her head was level with my lips, her dark red hair pushed back behind her ears, one stray curl hanging down over one of her bright green eyes.  I opened my mouth to speak, but got cut off half way through the word "sorry". 

    "You don't have to apologize."  She interrupted, her voice barely above a whisper.  "I heard about...that you were sent home early."  She seemed almost sad.

    "I'm sorry you had to walk home from school."  I finished my apology anyway, wondering if she knew why I was sent home.  "They said I wasn't allowed on campus until my susp..."  She cut me off again.

    "Why did you do that?"  She asked, finally looking up from my chest.  She had been examining the dot of the i in the middle of a word printed on my shirt or something.  As we made eye contact, I couldn't help but notice there was a look there that I'd never seen.  I had no idea what to make of it.  

    "Why did I say I'm sorry?  Because I am.  I knew you didn't have practice..."  Once again, she stopped me.

    "You know what I'm talking about.  Why did you stick up for me like that?  We've never been friends.  I've never done anything nice for you.  You don't even like me!"  Her voice cracked like she was about to cry, but she fought it off well.  I was stunned.  Did she really think it was nice that I had probably broken a kid's nose?  Did she really think I didn't like her?!  The look in her eyes suggested that she felt worse than I did.

    "You don't really think that, do you?"  I asked, and was pleased that I sounded every bit as sincere as I meant to.  "You're my sister!  I love you, and not just because I have to."  The last two words came out with a forced laugh.

    "Well...thanks."  Her voice went soft again.  "I really mean it...and I love you too."  With that, she stepped forward, placed a hand on each of my shoulders, made herself as tall as she could and kissed me lightly on the cheek.  She dropped down from her tippy toes and let her hands slip down my chest lightly and smiled the sweetest smile I've ever seen, then walked away leaving the spot on my cheek burning.

   I stood there motionless for what seemed like minutes, trying to figure out what the hell had just happened.  Seconds later in reality, I swung the door closed and rushed to the foot of the stairs, trying to catch her.  I wanted to hear what she had heard.  I stopped at the bottom of the stairs and looked up.  She was near the top, and from where I was, I had a view that any guy in the school would pay good money to have.  With each step she took, the back of her maroon skirt (part of the uniform for our school) bounced up just enough for me to catch a glimpse of her baby blue panties.  I had a thing for a cute girl's butt in a pair of nice fitting panties, and had just realized that my sister was no exception.  I'd always known that she was a gorgeous girl...petite, soft pale skin, long slender legs, her curves were subtle where they should be subtle, and obvious where they should be obvious.  I would often find myself slipping into a bit of a trance while staring at her shoulders in a tank top or her hips in a pair of low-rise jeans, but this was the first time I had ever felt my pulse quicken from looking at her. 

    She reached the landing and turned down the hallway toward her room.  As I rushed up the stairs, I fought with images of her panties that kept flashing through my mind.  I could still see vividly the soft curve of the tiny portion of her ass that wasn't covored by them, the way her skirt moved and then what I could see under it.  I tried to force these images out of my mind, and as I reached the top of the stairs I had forgotten why I was following her in the first place.  I hurried down the hall anyway and found the door to her bedroom half way open.  I took a tiny step past her doorway and tapped on the door.  "Busy?"  She was sitting on the corner of her bed flipping through a text book.  I must have startled her because she jumped when i spoke.  She sat up straight and looked over her shoulder at me.  That same sweet smile from before crept onto her lips as she clapped the textbook closed.  "Not a bit!"  She suddenly sounded happy, almost excited.  Tossing the book onto her desk, she scooted back on her bed enough to pull her legs up and spin herself around, crossing her legs and folding her hands in the lap of her skirt to push it down between them, but not before my eyes instinctively darted down and caught another glimpse of the baby blue material between her legs.  They darted back up to meet her eyes quickly.  Either she hadn't noticed, or did and was afraid to say anything.  Or maybe she just didn't mind?  I tried to force the image out of my head again as I stepped into her room.  "Sit!" she patted the bed in front of her, still smiling.  I obeyed, kicking my shoes off before scooting to the place she had saved for me.  Crossing my legs, I mirrored her, my hands folded in my lap. 

   "Something's different"  I began.  It turned into what was probably the first real conversation we had ever had.  We talked about why we had always been so bitter toward each other.  We couldn't find a reason.  She told me how bad she felt when she heard that I had gotten myself into trouble because of her, and that's when her thoughts of me started to change.  We talked about how neigher of us really ever disliked the other.  I found out that she actually looked up to me, and she found out that I secretly wished we were closer.  It turned out to be a very nice little chat.  During it all, we each made subtle movements with no real intentions.  By the end of the talk our knees were touching.  She began touching my knee when she would laugh or nudging my shoulder playfully when the conversation would get less serious.  After one of these moments, her expression suddenly went from a laugh to deathly serious.  She leaned forward, her elbows on her knees.

   "You know I've never done anything like that, right?  I mean...the things he was saying?  I've barely even kissed a guy!  And that was only just when..."  This time I cut her off.

   "I know I know I know" I interjected, laughing.  "I know what you're like...and even if you have done things like that, I know you never would with a guy like him."

   "Why are you being so nice to me all of a sudden?  You're actually kinda...sweet!"  The giggle that came with the last word was what made me almost forget she was my sister.

   "Sweet?  Me?"  I replied playfully, wrinkling my nose.  "And look who's saying it!"

   "What?!  I can't decide who's sweet and who isn't?"  By now I was copying her again, leaining forward with my hands cupping my chin, elbows on my knees, our noses inches apart.  "And so what if I think you are...does that change anything?"  Her words were coming out less playful now.

    "Well yeah...I always thought you saw me as a...I don't know...boring, grouchy, geeky, older brother."  I shrugged, my eyes locked on hers.  "Does it change things now that you think that?  She nodded her head, a little smile creeping across her lips.

    "Let's stay like this, k?  I mean, like closer...I like you better this way."  Her voice was getting softer as she spoke.  She leaned forward just enough for me to notice.

   "You too" was all I said, almost whispering now.  I let myself slip just a bit aswell, our noses almost touching.

    Before either of us could say anything else, our lips brushed.  Just gently at first, barely enough to notice, but then we both moved again.  My lips parted, moving over hers just as she opened hers to receive me.  The kiss was so soft, and our lips fit together so perfectly, like two pieces of a puzzle.  Her hands slipped from her chin and I felt her fingers creeping across my cheeks.  Her touch send a spark down my spine and I could feel goosebumps popping up on my arms as I let one hand move to caress her back.  My fingers traced her jaw until they disappeared behind her ear and into her hair.  With each little movement the kiss grew more passionate, my tongue tracing her bottom lip as i closed my lips around it.  Within seconds we were kissing like we'd been longing to do this for years.  Her quiet moans and my quiet sighs begian to fill the room.  She tried to scoot closer, but our knees touched, blocking her.  Uncrossing her legs, she slipped forward and onto my lap, my free hand guiding her up until she was straddling me, our bodies pressed together.  The goosebumps disappeared immediately as she began to roll her hips, grinding ever so gently against mine.  Her chest was pressed against mine, moving with her rhythm.  I responded, lifting my hips as much as i could, grinding back, the bulge in my pants hidden under her skirt as it kneaded against the crotch of her panties. 

    As our moans and sighs grew louder and less controlled, we both knew that things had definitely changed.  Neither of us were ready to stop.  My fingers began working on the top button of her shirt.  At the same time, I could feel her fingers tugging at the top button of my jeans.  Suddenly my heart dropped as the sound of the garage door opening broke the kiss.  I leaned back, eyes wide, my breathing rapid and harsh as I stared directly into her eyes.  I was waiting for her to start rambling on about how wrong this was and that we should never thing of it again.  Her eyes were just as wide as mine, and her breathing just as fast. 

   "I'm skipping school tomorrow to stay home with you, is that okay?" She blurted out, her words rushed as she hastily buttoned her shirt back up.  I nodded quickly in disbelief as she scooted back and off of my lap.  "Act natural, they won't suspect a thing" she said as she scooted off the bed.  I was speechless and unable to move I was so shocked.  She began to leave the room but stopped, leaning across the bed, "Oh...and I love you." she said with a wicked little smile, leaving me with one last kiss on the lips.

 
(To be continued...)
 

  
 

 

The School Trip

Mafia77 on Teen Stories

 

 

 

THE SCHOOL TRIP

 

“ Come on get on the coach” Mr. Taylor called to the last stragglers, three girls ran from the ladies loo and boarded the coach.

 

Miss Ward did a final headcount and confirmed to the driver t

Read More
hey could go.The girls voices rang with excitement as they waved goodbye to their parents, a week in Australia skiing, they were on their way.

 

Miss Ward sat in the front of the coach while Mr. Taylor sat at the back, three girls joined him asking questionsabout their holiday as the coach hit the motorway.

 

As the day grew to an end and night set in,  the girls had started to fall asleep, Mr. Taylor has the back seat to himself now and relaxed as the girls settled in for the night.

 

One girl was restless, looking up he saw it was Julie, she was fourteen and from a single parent family, her dad had died when she was two. Mr Taylor asked her what was wrong quietly, she was uncomfortable in the seat she replied.

 

Mr. Taylor called her to the back seat and she laid her handbag as a pillow and rested her head on it and lay quietly.

 

As the night went on Mr. Taylor noticed Julie had fallen asleep. Her hair fell across her eyes and she looked very pretty, her T shirt was  tight on her young body and Mr.  Taylor could easily see her breasts outlined. They looked  quite big as they rose and fell as she breathed.

Her skirt was knee length but with her legs askew, Mr. Taylor had a good view to the tops of her thighs. He felt his prick rise as he tried to see her panties but in the dim light it was all in shadow.

 

Suddenly the coach hit a pot hole and the coach bounced Julie onto the floor unceremoniously, Mr.     Taylor jumped up to help her, she was trapped, her body was wedged under the low seat.

As Mr. Taylor bent down he saw her skirt had risen above her waist showing him her panties, the bulge between her thighs told him she had a big hairy bush that covered her pussy.

 

He pulled her skirt down and helped her to her feet,  she was crying as she sat down, Miss Ward had come to see if they needed any help but Mr. Taylor shooed her away.

 

Julie was still sobbing as the coach settled down again, Mr. Taylor put his arm around Julie’s shoulders and pulled her to his chest. “ I was so scared when I couldn’t see anything she sobbed, and when I realized my skirt was up to my waist I was embarrassed”.

 

“ Don’t worry. No-one else saw anything” I tried to console her “. “ But you did Sir” she sobbed. “ What I saw was the legs of a very pretty girl” I replied.

Julie smiled and calmed down, I still held her as she dropped off to sleep again, her head resting on my shoulder.

As the night wore on Julie had moved down the seat and used my lap as her pillow, her cheek rested on my prick and I prayed that I would not get a hard-on.

She put a hand under her cheek and right on my prick, she squirmed a bit and then settled down, I looked at te rest of her body as she lay asleep, her waist was so slim and her hips had taken the shape of a woman’s.

I could see her breast’s closer now, her nipples making small indentations on her T shirt, I placed my hand on her waist, she did not move, I slowly moved my hand around her belly feeling the softness of her flesh under her top.

 

My hand moved closer, my heart was beating so hard, here I was, a teacher trying to touch a fourteen year old girl in my charge, I must be mad.

I felt the swelling of her breast with the tip of my fingers, she still had not moved, my prick was solid under her hand as I moved my hand closer.

Gently rubbing her nipple with my open hand I felt it respond, soon it was hard and quite pronounced.

Laying my whole hand on her breast I gently cupped it, it felt so nice, suddenly she stirred, I moved my hand and feigned sleep.

 

Her head raised and she looked around seeing everyone asleep she laid her head back down, slowly she realized where her hand was, she looked up at me and saw I was still asleep, her hand still covered my hard prick.

 

Slowly she felt the outline with her fingers, I felt my prick lurch as she reached the tip and I gasped, with the exquisite spasm that ran the length of my prick. She laid her head back down still with her hand on my prick. She obviously liked the feel of it in her hand.

 

Daybreak saw us arriving at the outskirts of the ski resort, I gently woke Julie and as she sat up she looked at my prick still hard and showing.

“ I’m sorry Sir “ she stuttered

“ Let’s keep it our secret, shall we?” I whispered.

She beamed a smile at me and said thank-you. The rest of the day was spent unpacking and sight seeing, Julie made sure she was in my group and stuck by me all day.

 She wore her ski pants and a colourful sweater, her pants were skin tight  and showed off her beautiful ass fully, her mons pushed the front out and she caught me looking, she blushed and smiled at me.

Most of the girls went to bed early, Miss Ward made sure they went quietly and said she was going also.

 

This left two girls and myself watching TV. One was Julie.

After ten minutes the other girl left, I was alone with Julie.

She kept looking at me and once I caught her.

“ Sir are you married”?

“ No Julie, not yet nobody wants me”

“ Oh I don’t know” she mused ,”you are quite good looking” she quipped with a smile.

“ Have you got a boyfriend”?

“No no one wants me either”

“ Oh I don’t know” I said, you have a pretty face and a fantastic body, I’m sure that someone would love to be your boyfriend”.

Julie blushed.

“ Well it’s time for bed”, I said rising, her eyes looked at my crotch, I had a hard-on.

Julie came towards me and reached up and kissed my cheek, I could feel her breasts press onto my chest.I reached out and pulled her closer, holding her head in my hands I kissed her gently on her lips, her hips pushed against my prick as her hands pulled my ass closer to her body. Her mouth opened under my probing tongue< I explored her mouth and she responded with her own tongue.

 

  I knew we could get caught but didn’t stop, my hands made their way to her breasts, gently squeezing them, she moaned and ground her pussy against my prick.

I knew I had to have this girl, telling her to wait I checked the corridor, it was clear.

I signaled her to come and she followed me to my room two doors away.

 

As we entered the room I went and pulled the curtains, turning the bedside light on I saw her standing at the bed.

 

I moved towards her, her arms lifted to encompass my neck as we kissed again, slow sexy kisses.

I placed my hands on her waist and slowly pushed her sweater up, she broke the kiss and pulled it off. Standing there in her bra I moved forward and bent my head, kissing the valley between her breasts. My hands moved around her back and undid the clips, her bra fell away slowly. Her nipples were pronounced, they had grown bigger and harder, gently I laid her on the bed, my mouth covered one nipple and I sucked it,  she held my head tightly against her tit as my tongue swirled aroung the hard nipple.

 

My hand made it’s way down her belly until I felt her thighs open and my hand was on her mound..I cupped it, it felt so good, her hips moved up to meet my hand as Istroked her pussy.

 

Kneeling on the bed I pulled her ski pants down, her panties followed.

She lay there silently as I got undressed, when I pulled my shorts off  she gasped as my prick was exposed. “ It’s so big” she said moving closer, I took her hand and placed it on my prick, her hand formed itself around it and moved it gently back and forth.

 

I laid on the bed facing her as she still held my prick, my hand went to her pussy,  she had a  mass of hair that covered her mons. I moved down to have a look at her pussy. I could smell her fragrance emanating from her love channel, I moved closer and parted the hair, her lips glistened in the soft glow from the bedside light.

 

PART TWO

 

My tongue rasped the length of her slit, her juiceswere so sweet, she gasped and rolled around the bed as I delved deeper into her love canal. Suddenly she shook as her first orgasm swept her young body, she whimpered quietly as her orgasm coursed throughout her body, I felt my prick lurch as I came over her belly, her hand still moving as she drained the last shot of sperm from my throbbing penis. We laid side by side, my sperm dribbled down her belly and mixed with her hairs, her fingers played with the sticky mess.

 

I lent over her body and kissed her lips, her nipples still hard, my fingers teased them as we kissed.

“ I must wash this off” she said.

Going to the wash basin she ran the water and started to wash, it took a long time to remove it all from her hairy pussy.

“ I wish I haden’t grown any hairs now”

“ We could always shave them off” I said quietly.

“ What a good idea, would you, please, please”?

I laid a towel on the bed and she flung herself on it, getting the shaving foam and my razor I approached the bed. Julie flung her legs wide open and I knelt between them, shaving foam in hand I aimed it at her pussy, as the foam spurted out I rubbed it well into her bush.

 

She squirmed as I ran my fingers close to her lips, they were swollen with sexual excitement. As I massaged her clit with the foam she gasped and flung her legs wider, my finger entered her gaping lips and I felt her vaginal muscles grip me.

 

“Time fo a shave madam” as I pulled my finger out, she lay still as I slowly shaved her mound, soon I had shaved the outer lips as well, pulling the lips open I carefully shaved the last bit.

Washing the foam off I padded her puffy mound dry with a soft towel, sitting back I admired her nude pussy, her lips gapped and I knew it would soon benice and smooth.

 

Getting a tin of Vaseline from my bag I gently applied a dab, working it around her groin and between her lips.

 

“ Let me shave you now”, grabbing the foam she covered my groin with lather, soon she had removed all the hair on my balls and around my ass. Dabbing a bit of Vaseline into her palm she slowly massaged it onto my ball sac, it felt so good. I felt her tongue lick the length of my shaft, working her way to the tip she pushed  her mouth over the head.

 

If only she knew what she was doing, my spunk made its way up as she went deeper and deeper, suddenly I shot a wad deep into her mouth, she gagged and swallowed, repeating this action until I was empty. We lay together holding eachother in our arms, words were not needed, we kissed slowly. Caressing each others body.

 

“ Can I call you Rob when we are alone”? I answered yes as I moved above her body, I eased her legs apart and knelt between them.

 

“ This might hurt a bit” I said as I lined my prick up to her puffy lips, slowly I entered her, I had just pushed one inch in and then I felt her hymen, moving slowly I stretched it each time I pushed forwards.

 

Julie started to pant as the nerves in her pussy responded to the stimulation, suddenly I pushed harder, I was through, I felt her vaginal walls grip my prick as I buried it geep into her tight pussy.

 

“ That’s it darling, move slowly, let it build up” I whispered into her ear, she pulled my ass , forcing me in deeper as her hips rose to meet mine.

 

Her vagina started to lubricate as we moved faster and faster, her muscles vibrated as her orgasm started to build her legs wrapped around my waist as a I lifted her legs and placed her ankles on my shoulders. This movement caused me to go in deeper, I could feel the neck of her cervix butt the tip of my prick, this was enough to make me cum, as the first shot hit her cervix she screamed out as her orgasm jolted her body.

 

Shot after shot filled her tight pussy, there was no room for more, it started to dribble down my shaft and onto her puckered ass hole.

 

I placed my finger on her ass and massaged the sperm onto the entrance. “ Oh Rob” she gasped, “ that feels so good”.

I pressed gently onto the center, feeling it give way with my sperm acting as a lubricant, my prick was still in her pussy still hard, I made slow lazy strokes that kept her on the   boil.

 

My finger inched in deeper her hips still moved with me, soon I had all my finger deep in her ass, I could feel my prick through the thin wall of her rectum,  and  I  was in heaven.

 

Her colon spasmed as another orgasm coursed  through her body/ she screamed loudly “OH MY GOD I’M CUMMING SO HARD”  her hips thrashed on the bed as I joined her with another cum, weaker than hers but oh so good.

We lay sated and drifted on clouds of contentment.

 

Suddenly the door opened and Miss Ward stood in the doorway, she flicked the light on and screamed when she saw us still coupled and very naked.

 

“ Get back to your room miss, I will deal with you later”!

 

Julie stood up and slowly got dressed, Miss Ward watched her every move, MY GOD she thought, she’s shaved her pubic hair off, looking at Rob laying on the bed she noticed he was shaved too.

 

“ Hurry up, hurry up”, she said moving towards Julie, picking up her sweater she pushed Julie towards her room slamming the door on Rob and his rampant prick.

Claire Ward made Julie take a shower, she supervised Julieas she soaped her breasts slowly, Claire was fascinated by the young girls body, so perfectly formed, her breasts stood firm and her pussy was so smooth.

 

Claire was a virgin, at twenty – eight she had no contact with boys or men, her mother domineered her and her free time was spent studying, when she went to college she had to return home straight from class. She had seen other women undressed when they did sports and always had a funny feeling in her stomach when she saw them naked.

 

She had that feeling now, she noticed sperm dripping from Julies ravaged pussy, OH MY GOD HE’S COME IN HER, her heart beat faster  as she watched the sperm dribble down Julie’s thigh.

 

Seeing a plastic cup on the side she gave it to Julie saying,

 

“ I want you to take his cum out of your pussy and put it in this cup, it will be evidence”. Julie took the cup sobbing, pushing her fingers deep into her pussy she scooped Rob’s cum into the cup, handing it to Miss Ward she begged her not to say anything.

 

“ Now get to bed and don’t talk about this to anyone” ,Julie went to bed, Miss Ward went to her room.

 

As she entered her room her heart was still beating hard, she had watched Julie sink two fingers deep into her own cunt to retrieve Rob’s cum, and she had it in this cup.

 

Claire dipped her finger into the cup, she pulled a glob of spunk out and ran it through her fingers, oh my god it feels so smooth, her stomach fluttered as she pictured Rob’s prick standing well away from his body and so big.

 

Lifting her fingers to her nose she breathed in the musky scent of sperm mixed with Julie’s juices.

 

She felt her pussy getting wet, undoing her robe she lowered the night dress, her pointed nipples stuck out, getting another finger full of the sperm she applied it to her nipple, it was so silky smooth as her fingers glided over her breasts.

 

Claire’s breathing came in gasps now, she felt the moisture running down her thighs,” Oh my god it feels so good”, her hand slipped down to her pussy, she felt the heat radiating from her pussy as her fingers found her hole.

 

Putting Rob’s sperm on her pussy lips she rubbed it all around, her fingers dipped into her pussy, she felt her legs getting weak and laid on her back on the bed.

 

Drawing her legs up so her heels  touched her ass, she felt so bad, this was the first time  she had touched her pussy in a sexual way.

 

Rob had paced up and down his room, wondering if Claire had called the police or Julie’s mother, he had to find out.

 

Putting his robe on he made his way to Claire’s room, he knocked quietly on her door, no answer, turning the handle he entered the room, he gasped at the sight before him.

 

Claire was masturbating herself, her fingers going deep into her pussy, she whispered something , he could not hear what, suddenly she came, her hips rose from the bed.

 

“FUCK ME ROB FILL ME WITH YOUR SPUNK, JUST LIKE JULIE” she tipped the contents of the cup over her pussy, Rob could see it was spunk.

 

Rob heard her calling his name, slowly he took his robe off and approached the bed, his prick hard.

 

‘try the real thing Claire” he said, she froze, her fingers deep into her pussy covered with his spunk and her juices.

Rob was holding his prick, slowly stroking it, pre cum leaking from the tip as he looked at Claire’s body, her thighs spread open, her breasts stood firm and her nipples were about half an inch long.

Slowly he bent down and kissed her on her mouth, she tried to protest and push him off but he held her down as he kissed her open mouth.

 

Claire stopped struggling as his tongue invaded her mouth, he cupped her breast and she gasped as he tweaked her elongated nipple, bending his head he sucked the nipple deep into his mouth, her hand pulled his mouth tighter to her aching breast.

 

Rob put Claire’s hand on his rampant cock, she moaned as she felt the hard pole, he showed her how to rub it back and forth, Claire was confused, her body screamed for more but she knew it was wrong.

 

Rob’s hand moved to Claire’s pussy, he felt the sperm mingle with her own juices, his fingers found her slit and slowly pushed his finger in, her vaginal muscles clamped his finger so hard he had trouble going in deeper.

 

Claire’s hand was wanking him at a fast pace as her sexual urges beat her morals, she sat up and guided his prick to her mouth.

 

She was on remote control now, licking the shaft she tasted Julies pussy mingled with his  sperm, she swallowed his prick deeper and her own pussy was in spasm as she felt his prick swelling.

 

“I’m cumming Claire” he gasped, she moved faster sucking deeply,suddenly she felt a shot of hot liquid hit the back of her throat, she swallowed shot after shot of his hot cum.

 

 

Even after he had finished cumming she sucked deep and hard, his prick was still solid, his fingers delved deep into her sloppy pussy covered with her love juices.

 

Taking his prick out of her mouth he positioned her hip son the side of the bed, he lay on top of her and lined his prick up with her pussy.

Pushing slowly he entered her tight but slippery pussy, shefelt her first prick go deep into her virgin pussy.

 

Rob moved faster and faster, Claire felt her body responding with feelings she had never felt before, her belly felt full as he pushed in deep, her breasts were covered in a blush showing her sexual fervour.

 

“ Fuck me like you fucked Julie Rob, fill me with your spunk and then fuck me again” she was talking in gasps as her orgasm crept up on her.

 

Her whole body shook and went rigid as se came, her legs thrashed on the bed as Rob went faster and deeper, and he was very close to cumming.

 

He shot his wad deep into her, she hit another orgasm as she felt the burning liquid shoot against her cevix, it was all too much for her and as she shook with another orgasm she passed out, Rob still shooting his spunk held her tightly as his climax finished.

 

Part Three

 

Julie crept back to her room, her fiend Mandy was awake.” Where the hell have you been”.? Mandy was in the same class as Julie and was her best friend for life.

Julie slowly undressed, still sobbing she sat on her bed in her bra and panties.

Mandy sat by her side,” what the hell is up”?,” Miss Ward found me in Mr. Taylor’s room, we were making love”.

“WHAT DID YOU SAY”!!

Julie told Mandy all about it, Mandy was still a virgin but had played around with her boyfriend, she made Julie tell her in detail.

“I loved it when he sucked my nipples, he made them so hard and twisted them gently, I could feel the pain hit the center of my pussy”.

“Oh Julie, did it really hurt”?

Julie took off her bra and showed Mandy her nipples still solid “ they look sore “said Mandy. Julie caressed her nipples feeling the pain shoot to her pussy, her panties started to feel damp again.

Mandy went to her bedside cabinet and got some moisturizer cream, she laid Julie on the bed and started to rub the cream into the sore nipples, Julie gasped as the cold cream was applied.

Mandy felt funny, her fingers gently caressed the rigid tips, they felt so hard, and moving her fingers around she covered the firm breast with the cream.

Julie started to moan softly,” you do it just like he did, it feels so nice”.

 

Mandy noticed Julie spread her thighs apart, she could see the damp patch forming, Julie’s lips were showing through the damp material..

“OH MANDY I’M CUMMING AGAIN”, Julie grasped Mandy’s hand to her breast as her climax coursed through her young body. Her hips jerked,she pulled Mandy’s head to hers, she kissed Mandy on the lips, Mandy was caught up with Julie’s climax, she returned the kiss.

Mandy had never thought about girls before but she loved the way that Julie was kissing her, she pulled Julie close and returned the kiss using her tongue she invaded Julies mouth.

 

Julie, still cumming pulled Mandy under her, laying breast to breast and crutch to crutch she gyrated her pussy against Mandy.

 

Mandy’s hands  moved to Julie’s ass, pulling her closer so that their pussies meshed together, their kissing became more passionate.

 

Mandy felt her body respond to the sexual advances, she had never felt this sexed up, her pussy was soaking wet, she felt Julie’s finger move to her pussy, spreading her legs she allowed Julie’s probing fingers find her slit, she shook as her first orgasm took over.

 

Julie’s fingers pulled the panties down to Mandy’s feet, pulling them off she moved back to the bushy slit that lay between Mandy’s thighs.

 

Julie was on remote control now her body was electric, her fingers found Mandy’s slit and probed the inner sanctum, Mandy squirmed as the fingers delved deep.

 

The only noise that could be heard was the squishing of Julie’s fingers  in Mandy’s cunt and the heavy breathing as Mandy soared to another climax.

 

Suddenly Julie moved down the bed, her mouth found the sweet smelling pussy of her best friend, her tongue snaked out and licked the soaked puffy lips, liking the taste she delved deep with her tongu, flicking the tip of her tongue over the honey spot of Mandy’s clit.

 

Mandy was floating, her body jerked as Julie’s tongue probed deep into her love box.

 

Julie looked up, seeing her best friend spread out like a slut, loving every bit of it.

 

Mandy jerked when Julie stopped, she sat up, her body shaking from the last orgasm, their eyes met, Mandy laid Julie down and pulled her panties off, she gasped as she saw the shaved pussy, “WHO DID THAT TO YOU”?

 

Julie smiled,”guess”, Mandy looked closely at the nude pussy, she could see the thick moisture trail dripping to Julie’s ass.

 

Pulling her finger through the puffy lips she gathered the moisture on her finger tip and put her finger in her mouth, it tasted so sweet.

 

 Lowering her head se licked her tongue across the length of Julie’s pussy, Julie was on the edge of another orgasm, one more lick was all it took, the orgasm was so intense that Julie passed out.

 

Julie came round as the sun shone into her bedroom, Mandy was asleep in bed with her, and her hand covered Julie’s pussy as if guarding it.

 

 Mandy stirred, slowly she realized what had happened, seeing Julie awakeshe started to blush and tried to explain. Julie leaned forwards and kissed Mandy gently on the lip.”Shush, I know, I enjoyed it too.”

 

They lay in each others arms, admitting to each other their feelings.

 

At breakfast Julie was called into the office, Mr. Taylor and Miss ward sat close to each other on the sofa.

 

“Please sit down Julie”, Mr. Taylor started to speak but was cut short by Miss Ward.

 

“ Julie I must thank you for last night, I must admit what I saw astounded me, a  teacher and a student having sex, unthinkable, but you did make a lovely couple”.

 

Julie could not believe her ears, she was being praised for fucking with a teacher.

 

Mr. Taylor stood up and moved towards Miss Ward, wrapping his arms around her waist  he kissed her neck, then he moved towards Julie and took her in his arms and kissed her deeply. “ After you went to bed I went to talk to Miss Ward, to cut a long story short we ended up making love, and we have you to thank for it”.

 

Miss Ward came to Julie and took her in her arms and kissed her lips, Julie felt a spark in the kiss and relaxed..

 

“Mr. Taylor can  I speak to Julie alone please”?

 

Rob kissed them both again and left.

 

“ Please Julie call me Claire when we are alone, I want to let you know how it happened, I led a very sheltered life as a  girl, no contact with boys at all”.

 

When I saw you both last night I was so confused, you were so young and pretty, your body was so ALIVE”.

 

Claire took Julie’s hand and pulled her onto a sofa, still holding her hand, she continued.

 

“When I saw you in the shower fully naked I felt so turned on, your breasts seemed so firm and your pussy shaved was the biggest turn on for me, yo see.

 

I have often thought I was gay, when you pulled Rob’s spunk out of your pussy I came in my panties”.

 

Claire started to cry, Julie pulled her into her arms and let her, she caressed her hair and rubbed her back, Claire moved back and looked I into Julie’s eyes, slowly they moved towards each other, their lips met and they parted lips, tongue lashed tongue as they melted together.

 

Julie slowly undid Claire’s blouse, her breasts were about 38b and were held in a black lacy bra, Claire’s eyes were closed as Julie undid the clasp, the breasts free of their restraint, fell forwards.

 

Claire gasped as she felt Julie’s hands cup her breasts, her fingers teased the nipples that went rock hard. Julie pulled Claire to her feet, undoing the skirt Julie let it fall tyo the ground, Claire moaned as her resistance ebbed, her eyes still closed, Julie got undressed and led her to the bed.

 

 Ad Claire laid down she opened her eyes, Julie was bent over her hands reaching for Claire’s panties.

 

 Slowly she pulled them down,

the hairy bush was soaked with love juice.

 

Julie ran her fingers through the bush, feeling the elongated clit she pulled it with her fingers, gasping as her dreams were being fulfilled she felt Julie twist her clit and pinch it, she jerked as a bolt of pain jolted her pussy into secreting more juice.

 

The door opened and Rob looked in, he wondered what was taking so long, he smiled as he saw the two lovers on the bed.

 

He got undressed and locked the door, moving to the bed his prick jerked as he saw Julie fingering Claire’s pussy, neither were aware he was present.

 

 Julie was kneeling on the bed, her ass poked towards Rob as he moved closer, wetting his prick with his spit, he covered the tip.

 

 He moved into position, prick in hand, as he saw Julie bend down and lick Claire’s pussy, slowly he placed his prick at the entrance to Julies shaved pussy, feeling the prick Julie jumped and looked behind, she smiled when she saw Rob and went back to eating Claire’s now dripping pussy.

 

Rob entered Julie’s pussy, it sank right in, she was so wet, as he sawed deep into Julie her tongue lashed deep into Claire’s love channel.

 

Rob felt his spunk rising as he pushed deep into her gripping cunt, suddenly he spurted hard, Julie felt the shot hit her womb and moaned deep into Claire’s pussy, the vibrations of the moan sent Claire into a deep orgasm and they all came together.

 

Claire gasped when she opened her eyes to see Rob’s prick still hard  standing next to her, taking his prick she sucked it deep into her mouth, loving the taste of Julie’s pussy mixed with sperm.

 

Julie collapsed as she felt her own orgasm subside.

 

They lay together on the bed, sated for the moment, Claire blushing as she recalled the feeling of another woman bringing her to orgasm.

 

Julie surprised the m both by saying she knew someone else who was new to sex that would love to know them both.

 

They lay planning the rest of the week’s sexual agenda.

 

My Ride to Practice Part 2

jhmcd2 on Incest Stories

 

My Ride to Practice Pt. 2

 

“Now do you want to see what I can do?”  She asks as if I’m going to say no.

 

I nod yes wondering what she could mean.   It doesn’t take long for her to rotate her body around to the head of the bed, laying on her back and opening her legs placing her rather luscious looking mound in front of me.  I look it over, and take in how the line of her vagina slowly raps around to her rear, with there rather sweet, yet fleshly ridges of flesh on each side.  This assembly of sexuality comes together in a rather odd looking gully which leads to the small, yet winking eye of her rear.  I must admit, I had never wanted her more. While mind has already made up what it wants, I

Read More
decide to wait and see what it is she is up to. 

 

I rotate around and get on all fours at an elevation in which I can see both here face at the head of the bed, and her clit. Noting that I’m in a comfortable position, she begins by reaching her hands and teasing her breast a little. 

 

“Hey,”  She suddenly states. “Stick a finger in there, I want to show you something, and I know you want to.”  I decide to take her queue and stick my index finger inside of her vagina.   Its warm, and immediately gets my already used member restarting.  But the texture is not as smooth as I think it would be.  Its rather dry, and somewhat sticky.  From the wetness I had experienced earlier, this is kind of an upset.

 

“Okay, now take it out.”  She says, and of course I fallow. 

 

She then proceeds to masturbate herself.  She begins squeezing her breast much more enthusiastically than what she did before.  She plays with her nipples, both flicking them and squeezing them.  She squeezes the main bodies, in a playfully manor.  I can easily see the perfectly toned skin revile the mess of nerves and flesh inside every time she squeezes them.  Oddly enough, seeing this aspect of her internal anatomy gets me more fired up.  After only a few seconds of stimulation, I can see my sisters nipples begin to increase in  size, and the shade of her breast darken to an almost rosy red.  As she does so, her body twitches ever so often in an involuntary way.  I look down to her pussy which is  also shifting to a darker shade, and her little clit beginning to emerge from its hiding place like some sort of small animal growing more confident in its safe surroundings.   Little did it know, it would be expected to work for its new found freedom.  Eventually, my sister passes her hand down to the little appendage and touches it ever so slightly.  Her body immediately bucks at the sensation.

 

“Huh.”  She lets out. 

 

I then realize just how pleasurable this must be for her.  She touches it again, sending an identical response as the first time.  I try to look at her face, but its fully bent back, and she is completely lost in her own world now.  Suddenly, and without warning a rather slick looking white substance comes poring out her vagina.  Its obvious that this must be the stuff that wet her panties earlier.  As I watch it poor out, it reminds me of sugar water, but the density is much higher, and it moves much slower than water does, like a very watered down oil (if that is possible).  I decide to sample some of this drink. I reach my figure to it, taking a small sample of this female juice, and place it on my tongue.  The taste isn’t as bad as one would think.  Its rather salty, but still sweet at the same time.  The combination of the flavors is rather hypnotizing, and before I know it, I’m back taking an even larger sample.  To do so without touching her is quite easy as these juices are now flowing unrestrictedly.

 

Eventually my sister manages to pull herself back from la la land long enough to say,

 

“Now stick it in.”  Her tone is such that I’ve only heard on what little porno I’ve ever scene. 

 

I stick my finger in, and instead of the course, sticky pavilion I was introduced to earlier, now its smooth, and easily penetrated.  As my finger quickly sinks in as far as it will go, my sister lets out a gasp, but by the time I can respond, I’m already as far back inside of her as my figure will go.  Inside, I find a unique world.  Its mainly smooth and free of obstruction with the exception to a small bump and a rather net like opening.  I place some pressure on the net, and my sister lets out an odd yelp.  Its not like anything I heard before, and more so suggestive of pain than anything else.  I retract my finger away from this structure only to come to the only other structure in her vagina.  I bump it along the way, which sends my sister bucking rather oddly. 

 

“Wait, there.”  She says in a panicked sort of way.

 

I stop removing my finger, and go back to the spot from earlier.  I press up against it once more, sending my sister bucking again.  I figure this must be some sort of sensitive spot, as it renders her unable to even feel herself up.  I proceed to begin a light assault on this spot.  I press it like a button, each time getting the response I want. 

 

“Huh, huuh.”  My sister yells out. 

 

Juices come flowing out of her much faster now, and the walls of her pussy contract, gripping my finger as if trying to such it in, but I continue my action.  I increase my subtle velocity to one more energetic, but she is already to far gone to care, in fact she is now shivering at the sheer rub of my figure against this place.  Her legs begin to close as she almost seems to try to defend herself against my finger, but I’m having too much fun to stop. 

 

“No wait, Jason, I have to go.”  She says almost unintelligibly.

 

I barely even understand her as I push this button as hard as I can.  It immediately causes her to convulse, rather dangerously from my perspective. I decide enough is enough (she is still my sister after all) and try to abort to check how she is doing, but the final bullet has already been launched.  As her body comes back down to the bed, my finger is inched into the position it needs to hit her spot once again just as hard as I did the previous time.  Immediately she convulses uncontrollably, and attempts to say something but can’t and fluid, this time from a new section of her slit, comes flying out of here, getting all over myself and the bed.  I pull my finger out, but the damage is done.  I can only watch her lay there shivering, and peeing all over the place.  Of course, a sample of her fluids hits me in the face, and out of stupidity I use my tongue to sample some of it.  It tastes sort of like regular water, except for the same sweet, salty issue I got from her other juices.  I look to her for an explanation, but realize I won’t be getting one anytime soon. 

 

To Be continued….

My Ride to Practice

jhmcd2 on Incest Stories

My Ride too Practice

Once again, I manage to get up with the sun, while my sister lies in bed, still knocked out.  Every single solitary week, she waits till ten at night to start doing any homework, and doesn’t go to bed till one.  In about one hour, she’s suppose to take me to my gym practice, but it always takes her an hour to get ready, so she should be getting up now.  To confirm that she’s not, I head to her room.  Upon arrival, I immediately see that the door is more than slightly parted, so I proceed straight on in, and sure enough, I find sleeping beauty all curled up in a ball in the center of her bed.  When she’s like this, there&rsqu

Read More
o;s only one way to wake her. 

 

I move over to her bed and whip the cover’s off. I figure the cold December air should do the trick.  Its doesn’t, but it does revile something I wasn’t quiet ready for.  Below the covers is a body that I almost wouldn’t assume my own sister would have.  In fact, I never assumed she’d had a body at all before this.  You see, I had never thought of my sixteen year old sister as a girl, or at least a girl girl.  I’d always known she was a girl, but I never looked at her for any of these parts.  Now, right in front of me lays all the parts of the female anatomy I had always wanted to see.  There is no clothing on her, to be honest I’m probably standing on it.  She is completely naked.  Before, if pulled the covers off her didn’t work, I’d rock her awake.  I only use the word rock, because what I do is more like abuse than anything else.  Anyway, she is currently still laying there asleep, but I have no idea what to do.  I can’t touch her, or can I?  Her body is smooth, her breast nice and pert. I can’t see her mound do to the position of her legs, but I bet its nice. Over all, she isn’t a bad looker, brown, almost red hair, nice figure, not to fat, or to thin,  and rather toned from track.   

 

‘Its not nice.’  I think.  ‘No this is your sister, not some girl.’ 

 

A sudden movement from her sends me out of the room like a beam of light.  For the next fifty minutes, I just sit down stairs on the couch trying to calm my thirteen year old body down.  My member has stood at attention, painfully, ever since I saw her.  Normally, I just wear my thin Lycra body suit, and shorts to gym on the weekends.  Usually I just go and comeback.  But with it about thirty degrees outside, I have no other choice but to wear some grey sweat pants and hoodie shirt, so even if she walks down right now, I wouldn’t have to worry to much about he seeing my Soldier standing at attention. I decide to turn on TV, to get the thought of her out of my mind.  It works. 

 

“Hey.”  She says flying into the kitchen from the foyer.  “I don’t believe this, I slept in again!” 

 

“I do.”  I say as I turn the TV off and stand.  I look towards her, feeling embarrassed, but when I turn towards her, she appears no different than the girl I’ve gotten use to.  She just wears a pair of denim, form fitting jeans, and a rather more cutsie than warm sweater.  Her long rather light brown hair flows part way down her back, and her green eyes are visible from my location ten feet away.  Overall, people say we could be twins, and while I openly don’t agree with them, it is the truth.  Once, a few months ago, I walked into one of the classrooms I’d had never been in.  It was dark, but still light enough to see.  I walked in front of a mirror, turned and for a split second, thought it was her.  It was at that time, I told myself I need to start cutting my hair shorter, still hasn’t happed as its easier to trim at the bottom than mow the entire yard. 

 

“Get your stuff and let’s go.”  She says getting her little pocket book. 

 

“Okay.”  I pick up my bag, and we head to the car. 

 

The car itself is a nice, an old Lexus LS 430, that our mom use to drive, before she upgraded to the new model.  Now the six year old car is my sisters. I have to admit, she is a good driver though, and drives careful, and only speeds to keep up with traffic, but never enough for me to feel unsafe.  We drive down the little country road like we always do, and while her body is still on my mind, our conversation manages to bring back the fact that she is just my sister, and nothing more.  That is until,

 

“I know you saw me naked this morning.”  She suddenly says out of nowhere.

 

“No I didn’t.”  I lie.

 

“Yes you did.  I saw you charge out of my room. Don’t think your in trouble or anything.  Actually, if you want, maybe one week we can get together.” 

 

“We can?”  I ask wondering if she’s joking, or sick.

 

“Yeah, I’m serious.  I mean, just enough to see what the other looks like.  After all, the last time we saw each other naked was like nine years ago.”

 

I shrug, of course my woody is back again. “I guess.”  But then a thought pops in my head.  “What about mom, and dad?” 

 

“What about them?  You know there always gone most of Saturday, even though they say they might be home at anytime.” 

 

I shrug again, but since this is only a twenty minute drive, I need time for my body to cool down, so this conversation must change.  I look towards the radio, and turn it up. 

 

After another ten minutes, she dropped me off at the gym, and went off to the mall down the street. One thing about gymnastics is that, even if you walk in with one, after twenty minutes of warm up, you don’t have the energy to keep it going.

 

After four hours in the gym, I said bye to my friends and go down to the mall.  I head into the department store were my sister works, and figure I’ll just find a seat up by the customer service area were my sister works, and play video games until she’s done.  I walk upstairs, and into the small room with a hundred screaming idiots trying to get presents wrapped.  My sister sees me, leaves the line, and opens the security door, letting me into the employee’s only section.  Of course, I am taking back by her uniform choice.  It’s an elf costume.

 

She looks at me, then looks down at her appearance. 

 

“Yes, It’s as embarrassing as it looks.”  She says.  She then heads back to the rat race up front. 

 

One thing about her rather slinky out fit is that it highlights more of her body than I thought to look at.  The thought of having her comes to mind once again. I can figure that while it might be nice, that’s incest, and rather disgusting. 

 

‘Doesn’t matter anyway though,  The sun, moon, and planets would have to really align perfectly for the situation to be perfect enough for us to do anything. 

 

Well, as it turns out, it didn’t take the whole solar system, just Mother Nature, and some luck.  First, in order to get the whole week of Christmas off, my parents decided to take a trip for their company to Japan to negotiate a contract with one of their suppliers.  They left Friday.  Now, as I sit here looking out my window, it appears that the second part of that may be coming to threw.  There’s about two feet of snow on the ground, and it wasn’t in the least bit expected.  I, of course, am already dressed.  But as I stare out the window a little longer, I realize that I may be going absolutely no where today.  I walk back towards my sister’s room, and see if she’s awake.  Before I can reach the door, I find that instead of seeing it parted open, it’s fully closed.  I tug at the knob a little bit to find it locked. 

 

“I guess she’s finally up.”  I says to myself, but just as I’m about to back off, the door flings open to revile my sister. She’s wearing a slinky little black skirt and tights.

 

“Why are you wearing that?”  I ask.

 

“I have a date latter today.”

 

“But what about the elf suite?” 

 

“Yeah, me and a few of the other workers protested.  Besides it’s not like it boosted sales. So let’s go.” 

 

We head downstairs and towards the door, but as I begin unlocking it she decides to surprise me with a “By the way, your practice was cancelled, I called this morning.” 

 

“What?”

 

“Also, the mall won’t open till two, and my shift ends at one.”

 

“But you have a date?”  I ask finding a flaw in her logic.

 

“Yes, with you.” 

 

I stand shocked at what she just said, a date with me, its only then I remember what she said last week.

She eagerly leads me back to the living room, having me drop my bag at the door, and then onto the couch. She then sits to the right of me. 

 

“Well, what should we do first?”  She asks.

 

“I don’t know.”  I say nervously.  I look my sister over. She knows I’ve always had a weakness for girls wearing skirts and tights, specially the more straight lined kind like she is wearing now. 

 

“Place your hand on my leg.  Feel it.  Then come over and kiss me.”  She says rather bluntly.

 

I nervously start towards her.  I wrap my body towards her and place my left hand on her leg. Its super smooth..  Her full length tights wrap her legs in a silky cocoon and easily get me riled.  I then maneuver my head towards hers.  I take my lips, pucker them slightly and then touch her lips with mine.  My rather meek attempt must have been too little for her, because she immediately takes over. She reaches her hand, and places it on the back of my head, and forces my mouth towards her. The new level of suction immediately cause my mind to pass out for a split second as it gets use to the opposite air flow.  Soon I feel something pocking at the entrance to my mouth. Not knowing what it is, or caring, I gently open my lips to allow this object in.  I immediately feel the smooth, stickiness of a long tongue.  It begins exploring the ridges and contours of my mouth, eventually landing and taunting with my own tongue, as if trying to convince it to come out and play.  It does.  I immediately fallow suite, wrapping my own tongue around hers, and trying to pass it into her mouth. 

 

As we play this form of entertainment in out mouths my mind becomes less apprehensive about exploring my sister’s body.  My hand that sits on her leg begins pumping up and down it, each time inching further and further into that small dress opening of hers.  Eventually, it finds a nice, warm home under the fabric, and immediately finds my sister’s cookie pot.  I feel the small, moist slit threw the fabric.  I study its contours threw the silky fabric.  But hungry for more, I take my hand out, and maneuver it to her chest.  I feel my sister’s relatively large breast.  Her breast aren’t the largest in the world, I’d say maybe a C-cup, but to me there perfect.  My hand perfectly cups what I believe is her right breast.  I begin playfully squeezing it, feeling for the nipple, and pinching it.  This causes my sister to jump slightly.  Every time I ether squeeze her breast hard, or pinch her nipple, her breath changes, it becomes more erratic.  Her kissing also changes, becoming more involved, harder, more intense.  Soon, she pushes away from me, as we do, are tongues are left hanging in the air, and we just stair at each other, and the line of shared saliva hanging between the two of us like a power cable.

 

“I didn’t think you were that good.”  My sister comments.  “Lets go someplace else.”

 

She then gingerly grabs my hand, and takes me upstairs.  At first, I think were headed to her bed room, but it turns out were headed for our parents room.  She closes the door, like it matters, and sits me down on the edge of the bed.  She proceeds a few feet away from the bed, the same one we both were conceived on, and turns to face me.  She then reaches her hands around to her back, and slowly takes the zipper down on the back of her dress. She takes the zipper as far down as it will possibly go, and then beds over to undo her heeled shoes. 

 

If I had been paying attention earlier, I would have known something was up, my sister never wears heals and drives. She’ll just wear some tennis shoes until we reach our destination, and then put the heels on.  But in this case, the heels are still coming off.  Eventually, she manages to loose a full inch of high, which still placing her four inches above me.  She then comes over to me, reaching her arms up to her dress straps, and pulling them down.  Allowing her poorly supported dress to drop to the floor, she takes her legs and walks out of it.  Wearing nothing but a silky looking black bra, black tights and what ever lies under there, she sits next to me on the bed, and begins kissing me again.  This time I have no trouble figuring out what to do.  I take my sisters mouth and massage it ant all of its insides as much as I possibly can.  As for my hands, they go back to their previous fondling.  I feel up my sister’s breast, playing with her fully erect nipples and tugging at her fleshy extremities. 

 

Suddenly, I feel an on and unusual feeling on my crotch.  By the way we are positioned, I immediately figure that it’s my sister, and she’s feeling mine.  She gently rubs my cock threw the material, very slowly, but I have already had way too much stimulation already.  Each movement she makes sends a flow of pleasure into me, and causes me to want to blow my load every single revolution. She must since my apprehension to wish to do this as she stops.  She then backs off a little, ending are long kiss.  She reaches her arms around me, and removes my shirt, and places it to the side.  As I was prepared for practice, I’m wearing a dark blue body suite with sweat pants.  The tight Lycra material is an added obstacle that my sister immediately wants removed, so she reaches to the sides, and takes down both of the straps.  She then maneuvers me out of my sweat pants, taking both my shoes and socks with them.  Finally she Reaches around my waste and removes my gym body suit and gym pants, leaving me only in a pair of underwear, but even that’s not enough to cover my elongated member.  It currently is possibly at its max, or at least the longest I’ve ever gotten it to, and sticking out of my briefs.  She looks down at the cloth garment leaving little hidden, and removes it quickly.  Now, I’m completely naked in front of her. 

 

“I guess its my turn now,” she says. 

 

My sister immediately removes the black tights I loved so much, revealing her extremely smooth looking legs and black panties.  She then pulls of both the panties and the bra, reveling her sweet naked body.  Watching her stand there confidently in the nude is almost enough to cause me to blow my load right then and there.  I can feel my cum backed up in my body. 

 

My sister lays on the bed next to me, takes her hand and runs it down my chest.  She runs it over my rather curvy chest, to my few bumps of muscular definition on my abdomen. 

 

“You are pretty strong.”  She says “You know, you’re the only guy I know who has a six pack.” 

 

I never really thought much about my body before now.  I always thought I was alright.  I am pretty good at my sport, but I always considered myself average, and there are the guys who’s bodies have just as much definition as my own, so I never thought much of it.  But it has obviously captured the attention of my sister.  She stairs at my body as if its something that she must have.  Her hand passes down my abs, and to the other object of her desire, my man hood.  She grabs the six inch member and begins tugging on it.  She wanks it a little, but it doesn’t take much for me to blow my load all over my chest.  Some of the long burst of white fluid make it as far as my head and end up on my face.  The pleasure immediately sends my head back, and cause my to convulse a little bit.  After a few seconds, I turn toward my sister who has a smile on her face, she even giggles a little. 

 

“You look like a little slut.”  She says almost laughing.  “Its even in your hair.” 

 

I just look at her, I have nothing to say.  Noting that, she moves closer to me, and begins licking some of my semen of my face, and moves down to the large pool of it on my chest.  After its all gone she lays next to me once again. 

 

“Now do you want to see what I can do?” 

 

To Be continued…

M Ride to Practice Part 3

jhmcd2 on Incest Stories

 

My Ride to Practice Pt3

 

“I don’t believe it, I killed my sister.” 

 

I look here over.  Her breathing is slowing, her movements stopping, and her long, smooth legs seem to just fall flat to the bed.  She looks so sexy, but my penis has been shocked by the fact that my best friend, my first love, is now dieing on me.  As I stare at her completely shocked, thoughts of what the police will say, what my parents will say, all rush threw my mind. 

 

“No, you can’t go!”  I yell.

 

“Go where?”  she says tilting up her head staring at me.  Her look, her tone, the color in her cheeks all indicate that she was no where near close to

Read More
death.  I on the other hand may just be. 

 

“Wha.. bu.. I thought you were dying.”  I say as I look her over again, seeing if I missed something. 

 

She looks at me strange for a moment, smiles, then lets out a big laugh. 

 

“What, you thought you…”  she says just before she lets out another loud chuckle. 

 

I can only stare down at my depressed member.  Suddenly, the bed shifts slightly, and my sister, now in front of me, tilts up my head. 

 

“You have a lot to learn if you plan on continuing to pleasure girls.”  She says.  She then kisses me on the lips again, slipping me her rather taste wet tongue. All my feelings of guilt, and depression suddenly go away, and are replaced with a warm sensation.  As I enjoy her taste, she backs off and smiles sweetly at me.  “That was normal.  Girls do that, well, some girls do that all the time.  You just happen to hit, the spot.  It’s much easier to hit when fingering than going about the traditional way.  You have to remember too, that was probably only my fourth orgasm ever and I’ve never had the courage to touch that spot.  I only wish there was a way to turn you into a girl so you can see how it feels.” 

 

I stand there, somewhat embarrassed, and somewhat aroused.  ‘I guess it all does add up when you think about it.’ 

 

“Do you want to continue?”  She asks softly. 

 

“I guess,”  I respond nervously, “But what’s left to do, except…”

 

“I told you, were not doing that. But there is an… intermediate step, if you will.” 

 

I am curious, ‘an intermediate step?’ 

 

“Do you want to continue?”  She asks again. 

 

I shake my head yes. 

 

“Then get at the head of the bed, and lie on your back.” 

 

I do as told.  I crawl past my sister’s rich, youthful body, and lie down on my fathers, of all people’s, pillow.  She comes up to me, and spreads my legs slightly.  She reaches a hand down and touches my limp member.   She plays with it a little, then begins rubbing it along its length.  Slowly at first, then slightly faster, but great takes care not to get to fast, but more speed is not necessary as my member slowly grows.

 

“See, this is the problem with guy’s”  She starts, “Yours are so fast, that you can’t truly get into to it.  So you don’t get large orgasms like ours. But you do have one thing similar to what we have.” 

 

She takes her free hand and moves it down below me.  At first, I can only wonder what she means, but a sudden poking a my rear door sends a shock threw my system.   She then picks my elongated member and licks the entire length of it.  The soothing, warm juices of her tongue causes my member to twitch in pleasure, and with that alone, rises to one inch short of maximum.  She once again goes down to lick, but this time much farther below than I can see.  I feel, an odd sensation on my rear, a pressing wetness that does nothing more than to stimulate my already sensitive body.  She the peeks up.  She notices my eyes beginning to roll to the back of my head. 

 

“Maybe we can save that for some other time.  You’re too sensitive right now.”  She then turns back to my dick.  Instead of just licking it, she takes it full in her mouth.  I can feel every bit of its anatomy cupping around it.  Its like nothing I ever felt before, but the warmness, the wetness, then smoothness of this just feels so right.  I can feel it, as she goes fully down on me, press against the back of her throat.  I can feel her tongue wrap around it.  She isn’t doing it like the porn girl I saw once before.  The girl on the video kept going up and down, like the guy was some sort of oil well.  No, my Sarah is purposely taking her time, milking me slowly, taking pleasure in it.  The massage of her tongue and the warmth and feel of a gentle suction is enough to make my hips gyrate to this blowjob.    I can feel my cum beginning to make its trip into the lower half of my member.  The feeling is intense and it takes every ounce of will to keep from spraying my load into her.  Its not that I don’t want to, I just want this to last.  But she stops. 

 

“Okay,”  she says as she gets up from me, “Now that your primed, its time to go to the real entertainment. 

 

She then maneuvers her self on top of me, no, on top of it.  She places her vagina right on top of my penis, making sure the opening grabs both sides of it. 

 

She then lays on me, kisses my softly on the lips and says, “This is what I meant by intermediate.” 

 

She then sits back up, and begins rubbing her hips on my dick.  Her vagina sways back and forth on my member.  The movements are slow, and just long enough to cause her erect clit to hit the tip of my head.  Soon, this new feeling begins to feel similar to that of the blow job.  Her juices begins to drop and whiten my dick.  Are breathing deepens and becomes more intense.  The simple sight of my sister rocking back and forth with her breast flapping against her chest is enough to get me off alone.  But with the additional feature of her pussy against my penis only heightens the event.  Only the thought of wanting to make it last is causing me to hold back.  But the pressure of having so much of my juices holding inside of me becomes immense.  This back pressure soon becomes a source of stimulation in itself.  The added effect of her shifting weight only heightens the feeling.  Soon, she clutches one of her breast.  She begins breathing even deeper. I can tell instinct is it telling her to speed up.  And as she speeds does so, I being to gyrate my hips once more.  I can’t stop it; my body has a life of its own.  I can only watch, helplessly as we become victims to our own pleasure.  Neither one of us is able, or willing to stop. 

 

Soon, the length of her stroke increases.  She moves a healthy inch in front of and behind my dick.  Each time she sends out a moan, that only increases in amplitude.  She soon takes her hand away from her breast, and places her arms down on both sides of me, not for a second missing a beat.  The sight of her face dwelling on so much pleasure, in front of me is alluring.  I want to reach up and grab her mouth with my own, but something changes.  In less than a second, my dick becomes encased in a room of pure warmth.   This new environment is small, confined, tight, and wet.  It moves. It almost seems to be breathing.  It wraps my penis in a way I never thought possible.    This new sensation seems to be hypnotizing, and comforts me in a way that makes me want to release everything I have into it. 

 

But my sister’s face spells a different story, I’ve seen it before, she’s in pain, and has stopped her motion from before.  Judging from her reaction, it seems to be a lot of pain, and sudden.  She tries to hide this by looking down at me.  She seems drained.  But she just comes down to me, and kisses fully again.  She then begins vibrating her hips once more.  I can feel this room on my penis begin to move around it, it squeezes it as if to try to suck my cum out of me. 

 

“Go ahead.”  She says out of no where.  “Go ahead.” 

 

She then hops up on me once or twice.  These are unlike anything before.  These are forceful and sudden.  I can feel my penis hit the colder air of the room, only to jammed back into its warm cocoon.    Each time my sister lets out a large yelp. On the bottom on the second hop, I feel the walls of this room squeeze with all their might, and I am incapable of stopping my load from releasing.  I begin to spasm as my member uses its full effort to eject its content as far as it will go.  My sister also seems to spasm slightly, all while letting out a muted yell.  She falls back on me, and for the first time, I put my arms around her, and hold her. 

Sarah's Present for her brother (Part 3)

Carolina3777 on Incest Stories

Hi to everyone. I'd like to thank all of you that have posted feedback on my past few stories, and hope everyone enjoys reading and masturbating to this story. My AIM is Carolina3771, email is Carolina3771@aol.com, feel free to IM me or send an email if you'd like to chat or leave feedback.

Sincerely,

Sarah M.

 

 

It had been 6 months since Ben's birthday party, the first time I'd sucked his cock and the first time we had fucked. During those 6 months I hadn't seen Ben because of my work and his school, but we had kept in touch to say the least. Through IM's, phone calls, emails and webcams we'd continued to develop our relationship. And now here I was, driving home to spend the Christmas vacation with him and my family. I pulled in

Read More
to our driveway around 7 pm just as the snow began to fall. Dressed for the weather I was wearing a pair of tight blue jeans, a blue thong, a white turtleneck sweater and a blue bra along with knee high boots. Grabbing my bags from the backseat I hurried up to the door and walked inside.

My parents were sitting on the couch in the living room watching TV. They smiled and got up as I walked in.

"Sarah! Welcome home sweetheart!" My mom said as she wrapped me in a hug.

"Thanks mom, it's great to be here.....hi dad." He smiled as he also gave me a hug.

"Welcome home darling." He said as he took my bags.

"Is Ben home?" I asked. "No, he's still over at one of his friend's houses." My mom answered. "I don't think he knew you were going to be home tonight."


I smiled, "Yeah, I thought I'd surprise him." She smiled and gave me another small hug, "I think it's just great how the two of you have grown so close Sarah. We never thought he'd get to know his older sister like he has." I couldn't help but smile at her understatement, and couldn't begin to imagine what she would do if she ever found out how close of a relationship we had.

"It works out great that your going to be here so soon, I didn't really want to leave him here by himself all day tomorrow while your father and I are at work, especially during the holiday season, but now that your here he'll have someone to hang out with," my mom said.

I couldn't help but smile as the possibilites began to run through my mind. Having the house all to ourselves until 6 pm was a wonderful surprise. "Well I'm sure we'll find plenty of things to do together," I said. "When will he be home?"

"Well he's spending the night with his friend, but Janet is going to drop him off tomorrow morning."

I smiled, "That sounds great." I went and sat down with my parents in the living room after unpacking. We talked for awhile before they went to bed and after awhile I went up to my room. After checking to make sure I still had plenty of birth control pills I took off my clothes and looked at my body in the mirror. I wanted to make sure it would be perfect for the inevitable fucking I would be getting the next day. I had lost most of my tan but I was still kind of dark. My butt was firm, but nice and round as well. My hair was wavy and dark, coming down to my shoulders and my pussy was trimmed into a neat strip of hair. Satisfied, I went to sleep, eager for the next day.

The next morning I woke up around 7. My parents were just heading out of the door and I hugged them both good bye. I went and took a shower and put on pair of blue panties and a blue bra. I had just finished when I heard a car door close in the front and a moment later the front door opened and closed downstairs.

"SARAH?!?!"

I walked out of the bathroom as I heard him running up the stairs. I saw him look down the hall and see me. Wearing a pair of jeans, tennis shoes, a long sleeved shirt and a black jacket, he looked just like the sweet 14 year old kid I loved. I smiled as he ran to me.

At 5'2" he only came up to my chin as he wrapped me in a hug, his cold clothes and hands were like ice against my body but I hugged him back tightly.

"I missed you so much," I said

"Me too Sarah, I've been wanting to have you back so badly!" he said.

He let go of me a litle bit and stood back to look me over, "damn, Sarah, you are sooo hot."

I smiled, "We've got the house to ourselves until 6 pm"

He grinned, "really?" I nodded, leaning down I pressed my warms lips to his. As our lips pressed together his tongue slid into my mouth as we made out. Backing up a bit after a few moments I grinned, "Now we can be as loud as we want...and we don't have to worry about any 'accidents.'"

Taking his hand, I led him back downstairs to the living room. Looking around, there were large windows looking out over the front yard but I didn't care. Instinctively he began to undress, shedding his jacket, then his shirt, and then his shoes and jeans until he was down to his underwear. I smiled at him and undid my bra, letting it fall down. Then, sliding my panties down and stepping out of them, I revealed my nude body to him again. He stared at my nude body and I could tell from the hardening cock in his tight white underwear that he was enjoying it.

Grinning, "Your turn." Looking up he smiled, "Ok." Grabbing his underwear he pushed them down and stepped out. His hard young cock looked like it had grown a little since we last fucked. It now stood hard and erect at 5 in. and average width, surrounded with a good amount of brown pubic hair.

He sat down on the couch and looked up at me, "suck my cock Sarah." I gave him a smile and then got down on my knees. Leaning down I slid my lips and mouth over the length of his hard cock. He moaned as I used my tongue to lick the underside of it in my mouth.

"Fuck Sarah, that feels so good!" He groaned. After a moment I started sliding my mouth up and down on the hard shaft, enjoying the taste and feeling it pulsing in my mouth. After a minute or so he began to moan and I felt his cock beginning to throb. Thinking he couldn't possibly be ready to cum already, but suddenly he groaned out, "Fuck, Sarah I'm.....I'm CUMMING!!!" I felt his hot cum shoot into the back of my mouth as I began to swallow. Thick cum sprayed in my mouth, filling it as I swallowed it. After a moment, his cock twitched one more time then he relaxed.

"I...I'm sorry. I didn't think I would cum that soon." he said, blushing. I smiled though, "Don't worry baby, it's ok."

He smiled, "Thanks Sarah....but don't worry, I'll be ready again in no time! Ummm, do you want me to go down on you?" I grinned, "that would be great." Standing up I sat down on the couch, sliding my hips out to the edge and spreading my legs. He stood up and walked to the kitchen for a moment. I was confused until he came back with a large cup and a smile.

"I know how much you cum, so I don't want to make a mess." He said.

I laughed, "That's a good idea. Think you can make me cum?" He smiled, "I think so, sis."

I leaned back as he lowered his mouth to my pussy and began to lick. It was electrifying as he put his lips to my pussy and ran his tongue along my slit. I wasn't expecting much, and was thrilled when he slid a finger in the bottom of my slit while he began to flick his tongue over my clit.

"MMM, fuck Ben, that feels amazing.....yesss, lick my clit baby!" Soon I was rubbing my breasts and moaning as Ben surprised me with a skill I had no idea he had. He continued relentlessly, passionately eating my pussy as I moaned with delight and ecstasy. Within minutes I was feeling an orgasm building inside me.....coming close and closer to a climax.

"Ohhhh fuck Ben, baby that feels so good, yesssss..............Oh Ben I'm gonna cum!" I moaned out. He brought up the cup to my pussy as he continued to rub my clit. I screamed out as the climax washed over me and my pussy gushed the clear sweet cum into the waiting cup.

As I relaxed from the orgasm I looked down, Ben was holding the blue dixie cup nearly 3/4 of the way filled with my cum.

Ben was looking at the cum in amazement. "You.....you always cum like this?" He asked.

I nodded, "Yeah, mostly." He looked up at me, "You always swallow my cum for me Sarah...," and then in a move I never expected he brought the cup to his lips and began to drink my cum. I watched in shock and complete love as my brother drank my cum. It took him a few moments but finally he had finished all of it.

"Ben, that was....that was so hot, baby." I said, breathlessly. He smiled, "it tasted.....weird. But I'm glad you liked it." I leaned down and pulled him close in a hug, his face buried in my breasts. After a moment of the embrace he stood up, his cock was solid hard again and he was smiling.

"Sarah, let me fuck you." He said, with a determination in his voice. I smiled and stood up, walking to the back of the couch. Bending over I presented my pussy for him to fuck. He positioned himself behind me, and then, with one solid thrust he shoved his cock into my pussy; the first cock I'd had since the first time we'd fucked.


"Ohhh FUCK Ben!" I groaned as his small cock thrust inside me. He moaned as he began to pull out and then thrust back in, "Sarah, your so fucking tight!" His pace quickened as well as the strength of his thrusts. Soon I could hear the slapping noise as his hips hit my ass and pushed me and the couch further and further.

"Fuck me, yessss, yessss, fuck my pussy Ben!" He continued to slam me, harder and harder. Suddenly his thrusts slowed until he stopped. I then felt him press his cock against my ass and begin to push. Although I had never had anal sex, I didn't resist as Ben began to shove his cock up my ass.

"AGHHHHH!!!! Fuckkkk!" I groaned out as he shoved all 5 inches inside me. Soon he was pounding his cock in and out of me as I remained bent over, taking it, and despite the pain, enjoying it. As his hard cock slid in and out of my ass he reached around, groping my breasts.

"Sarah, your ass is so fucking tight!" He said.

Through grunts and groans I managed to reply, "Your f-f-fucking me....soo......hard Ben. Y-Yesss, fuck....my tight....ass"

Soon I heard him begin to groan louder and louder, "Fuck.....ohhhh damn....Sarah....I...I...I'M CUMMING!!!" I felt his cock throb in my ass and felt the warmth of his cum exploding inside me.

"MMMMM Yesss baby! Cum in my tight ass!" I felt him hold steady inside me, unloading the last of his cum. Then he pulled out, giving my ass a playful slap he walked around to the front of the couch and sat down, his cock still hard.

"Sarah, that was amazing. Your the best sister ever." He said with a smile. I walked around to the front of the couch, smiling, I got on my knees infront of him.

"Well the best sister ever wouldn't let her little brother's cock go un-cleaned." Lowering my mouth and fighting revulsion I suck his cock clean.

As he looked down at me, and I looked up at him, it was clear that the two of us loved eachother more than we could know, and would never, ever, deny the other anything that would make them happy.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Part IV will be coming out soon, I hope ya'll all enjoy.

Sarah doesn'treach her destination

Carolina3777 on Forced Stories

 

 

Hello,  my name is Sarah and I’m a 27-year old woman.  To describe myself, I am 5’6” tall, 125 lbs.  I have a fairly athletic body from working out twice a week, and an all-over tan from a tanning salon.  My eyes are a piercing light blue that compliment my inquisitive grin and my hair is dark brown, wavy, and comes down past my shoulders.  I’m  a 32 C cup, and I keep my pussy trimmed to a neat bush.  To be embarassingly honest I’ve only been laid twice this year and it’s already July.  Both times were with co-workers and were merely business related.  That is not to say t

Read More
hat I do not put my 5 inch dildo to good use nearly every night. 

 This is the story of my vacation last year to West Virginia.  Well, I should say that it was the beginning of my vacation because I didn’t get very far.  I was supposed to go up to a cabin my family owned to clean it up a bit and while I was at it I was going to spend a few days relaxing.  I was in the mountain region when I left the interstate to fill up on gas.  Me being my usual self had allowed my car to get down to nearly empty before pulling over, so when I saw a single sign for a gas station I immediately took the exit.

I went nearly four miles when the same kind of sign said to turn right down a road.  Seeing as that I was now almost empty I really had no choice and so I took the turn.  Another three miles later another sign said to turn left down an even more deserted looking road, but I followed the sign anyway.  I was nearly four miles down this road when my front two tires blew out and I nearly lost control of my vehicle.  It skidded to a halt nearly 75 yards down the road.  Trembling, I slowly opened the door and stepped out.  I took a look at the front two tires and realized why I had lost control, but even worse was the fact that I was practically eleven miles walking distance to the interstate, so I had little choice but to hope that the gas station was nearby.  After locking the doors of my car, I started off in the direction of the gas station.  I had walked about a mile when another sign said that the station as only one more mile down the road.  It was the summer time and the temperature was pretty high as I walked farther and farther down the road.   I was wearing a denim skirt that came down to mid-thigh, a pair of black flip-flops, a white tank top, a sheer white thong, and a white bra.

By the time I came around the corner and saw the old station I was sweating and terribly thirsty.  As I walked closer I saw the faded sign hanging from the roof of the filling area.  It read “Wilson’s Tire and Gas.”  Just behind it was a large two story house that looked like it must have been built at least a hundred years ago.  I walked into the front door of the gas station and found a young man, most likely in his early 20’s sitting behind the counter watching a black and white television.  He looked a little surprised when he turned and saw me.  I was slightly un-nerved when he failed to say anything but instead opted to look me up and down a few times.  Finally I broke the silence,

“Hi, ummm, I was trying to drive here to get gas but something popped two of my tires a couple of miles down the road that way…could you help me?”

He stared at me for a few more minutes before grunting, then said,

“Sure thing miss, wait here a second, alright?”

I nodded and he turned and walked into a back hallway behind the counter.  No more than two minutes later a woman, by the looks of it in her late 40’s walked in, followed by 4 guys. 

She smiled at me, “Darling you look absolutely dehydrated.  Pete here told me what happened,” as she indicated the 20-year old that had been behind the counter.  As I glanced over the new arrivals I noticed they were all wearing the same basic outfit of tattered jeans or over-alls, and a dirty white t-shirt.  The lady was wearing  a white, dirt stained, sleeveless summer dress than came to her calfs and no shoes.  As I looked her over more closely she had strawberry blonde hair, very tanned, and a modest chest, either a b-cup or a c-cup. 

I smiled, hoping they’d be able able to help, “I really am thirsty, but do ya’ll know if you can fix my car?”

“Oh, I’m sure we can, but where are my manners.  I’m Eleanore Wilson, these are my sons Tommy, Jake, Jed, and of course you’ve met Pete.”  As she called their names out she indicated each of them.  Tommy and Jake were by the looks of it in their mid-30’s, tall, average weight for their height, but incredibly ugly.  Jed was probably in his late-20’s, easily 250 lbs., and only around 5’6”, but equally as ugly as his brothers.  And pete was skinny, nearly 5’10”, and with a permanent confused look on his face.  I hid my judgments though and smiled at each of them in turn, “It’s nice to meet all of you.  I’m Sarah.”

They all muttered their responses before Eleanore spoke up, “Well, you have got to be tired as well as thirsty so Tommy, you take the tow-truck and run get Sarah’s car while she relaxes inside.” 

He seemed as if he as going to say something, but turned instead and walked out the front door and around the building. 

Eleanore smiled, “Come on dear, we’ll get you something cool to drink.”

She led me and the three guys through the back hallway outside, and into the old house.  I couldn’t help but notice how condemned the place looked, but nevertheless gladly accepted the chair offered to me at the old kitchen table.  Jake got me a glass of water from the fawcet but I was so thirsty by this point I didn’t really care.  I quickly drank it down as Eleanore sat down beside me.  It was a bit unnerving as the guys continued to stand. 

I searched for a reason to break the silence that had ensued, “So do you have an idea how much the tires will cost?”  She glanced up at the guys then smiled.  “Actually I was just about to bring up that subject, dear.  You see…living here, with these four grown men, it is so difficult to keep them sexually satisfied.  Afterall, I am just one woman.”

I looked at her for a moment with a confused expression before blushing.  “I’m sorry, I um, I thought that you said they were your sons.”

She continued to smile, “Yes, that’s right, they are.”  It took even longer for this to compute before I finally believed that I had heard right.  “You mean you…have sex with them?  Incest?”

She nodded, “That’s exactly right, but now we need to come back to the subject of how you are going to pay for the tires.  I’ll try to put this as plainly as possible.  You are going to do whatever we want, the only difference is whether you do it willingly and confess on video that this will be the payment for your repairs.  Or, we destroy all evidence of your car, lock you in the cellar, and continue to rape you again, and again, and again.”

Suddenly all of it seemed so real, the feeling of dread spread throughout my body and before I knew it I was trembling once more.  “You can’t do this….it’s…it’s illegal, you’ll get caught.”

She only smiled, “How much are you willing to bet on that?  Your freedom?”

My lips were quivering but I did my best to maintain a brave front, “and what assurances do I have you’ll release me when your done?”  Once more she smiled that evil grin, “Only the word of the Wilson family.  But  that’s enough, isn’t it?”

I had to fight back the tears that were coming as I nodded.  Pete left and came back with a video camera and a piece of paper.  As I read it I realized it was a script of what I had to say.  He stood against the wall, ready to record. 

Eleanore stood next to me, “Memorize that and when your ready we’ll film.  But you have to sound as if you mean every word.  No whimpering, no crying.”

After a few moments I fought back the last of my tears, dried my eyes, and prepared to sell myself.  Eleanore gave Pete the que and he pressed play.

I stood up as qued and began to rehearse what I had memorized, “I Sarah McAdams willingly commit my body to the use of the Wilson family.  Eleanore, Tommy, Jake, Jed, and Pete; to use it as they see fit for the time period of 24-hours starting at 11:00 a.m. of this day.  This will pay in full the price of the two tires and the labor fee’s required.”

Pete pressed stop and Eleanore smiled.  “That was perfect dear, and look at the time.  11:00 a.m.”  I glanced at the wall and she was in fact correct.  Tommy returned at that moment and Eleanore said, “Well now that we’re all here, let’s get down to the fun boys.”  They all laughed as they looked me over.  Eleanore opened a door in the kitchen with a dimly lit staircase leading down, she waved her arm “After you darling.”  They led me down the stairs to a surprisingly well lit, yet filthy looking cellar.  It was completely barren concrete except for the center of the room.  There, there were four metal poles, each standing vertically at about 3 ½  feet tall, and forming the four corners of a square.  Two of the poles were connected by a horizontal pole, and the other two had loops at the tops with hand cuffs connected.  The only other object was a rectangular metal table sitting at 3 ½ feet tall as well.  And on top of the table was a platic box full of objects.  It was to the four poles that they directed me, and I suddenly realized what it was for. 

Eleanore suddenly said in a commanding voice, “Ok slut, time to get naked.” 

I turned to look at them.   They were all eagerly watching me, every move.  Nervously, I  lifted my tank  top up and over my head.  I could hear a few of them begin to breathe heavier and with horror noticed bulges forming in their pants.  I then unzipped my denim skirt and let it fall away to the floor.  Down to just my panties, their bulges were now even more prominent.  I tried my best not to tremble as I reached up and undid my bra…when it felt to the floor and my bare breasts were revealed Pete began to rub his hard on through his overalls.  Shedding my last hope of dignity I slide my thong down to my feet and stepped out of both it and my flipflops.  They were all grins now. 

Eleanore walked over, “doesn’t she look delicious?”  They all yelled their approval as I blushed.  “Now let’s show her what she’s gonna get.”  With that she slid the shoulder straps off of her shoulders and let the dirty dress fall to the floor.  I stared at her body which had definitely seen better days.  Still she did have an attractiveness about her.  Her chest was about a 34C but they were sagging now.  Her nipples showed the roughness with which her sons must have used her.  Her stomach had stretch marks but she also had an all over tan.  To my surprise she was shaven down there and when she turned, her butt was still in relatively good shape. 

As I looked to the guys, they too began to undress.  They removed their shirts, overalls, jeans, and shoes.  They were dirty, hairy, and there was a foul odor coming from most of them.  I looked down to b/w their legs and wasn’t in the least bit surprised to see that they were all relatively well endowed.  Pete was the first I looked too.  His already hard cock was nearly about two inches wide and six long.  His body was lanky and he had the least hair.  Jed’s fat body was covered in hair, but he also had a six inch cock that was nearly three inches wide.  Both Jake and Tommy, living up to their previous appearance as twins, had about 9 inch cocks that were 2 and a half inches thick.  What surprised me the most of all though, was that all of them had enormous balls.  As I looked them over with dread I could only imagine how much semen thoughs balls could create.  The smallest of them, Pete’s were the size of small plums, while the largest, jake’s were easily the same size as tennis balls.

Tommy walked over with Pete and pushed me to the bar, I already knew what the position would be though.  They bent me over the bar, and with my arms stretched wide  as if I was going to give the floor a hug, they cuffed my hands to the other two bars.  My body was bent over at a 90 degree angle and to ensure that I couldn’t move they cuffed my ankles to the base of the two poles connected by the bar.  It was then that I began to tremble once more.  The ultimate reality of the situation was plain to me, I was going to be raped.  Shedding any self respect I had left, I begged.

“Please!!!! Please don’t, I…I can’t do this, I’m begging you DON’T!”  Tears were welling in my eyes now and I sobbed.  “Please I don’t want this!”

I heard foot steps and heard the box on the table rattle as something was pulled out of it.  Still sobbing I tried to crane my neck to look at what was happening when Eleanore suddenly shouted, “SHUT UP BITCH!”  With a loud slap my ass was lit aflame as Eleanore cracked the heavy, long, flat wooden paddle against my ass.  “SHUT UP, SHUT UP, SHUT UP!!!!!”  Crack!  Crack!  Crack!  I cried out in pain as it felt like my ass was burning.

Struggling, I stifled my cries of agony.  “Now, that’s better, isn’t it?”  She walked over infront of me.  “You’ll learn to do as your told for the next 24 hours, do you hear me?”

I looked up at her, my eyes full of tears, and nodded.  With that, they began.

Jed walked up behind me as Pete moved infront of me.  I looked up into Pete’s eyes as he brought his cock to my face.  “Open your mouth, bitch”  Fearful of any more retaliation I did as I was told.  I expected I was going to have to suck his cock, I was wrong.  He was going to fuck my mouth.  With no preamble he put his cock in my mouth and thrust.  I nearly gagged as 4 inches suddenly slide to the back of my mouth, and then with another thrust, all 6 inches were inside and I was gagging and gasping as his thick hard cock was pressing down my throat.  I could feel his balls hitting my chin with every single thrust.  I was only partially aware when I felt Jed’s fat cock press against my pussy.  With one loud grunt he shoved the head inside, then two inches, three, four…

With no actual interaction in months my body was desperate to feel something.  And these fat cocks were exactly what it wanted.  Horrified, I felt my pussy growing soaked as Jed’s cock begin to slide in and out with more and more ease.    “Fuck, this bitch is great Mom.  Her pussy’s already soaked through and I just started on her!”

Eleanore laughed a derisive laugh, “That’s youth Jed, something she’s full of.”  Seeing her other two son’s Jake and Tommy just stroking their cocks while they watched, she smiled and said, “Oh boys you look too sad.  Here, come and put those big things to good use.”

With that she bent over the table as they approached their mom from the front and behind.  She opened her mouth and Tommy grabbed her head.  He began to force fuck her just as Pete was doing to me, but she was obviously a pro.  She didn’t gag, she didn’t choke.  And from the corner of my eye I could see a loving look in her eyes as her oldest son used her.  From behind, Jake didn’t even bother with his mom’s loose pussy.  Instead he went for something far tighter, her ass.  In between the thrusts from Pete’s cock, and my own gagging, I still watched Eleanore’s eyes.  As Jake shoved his cock in I saw the pain in her face, but she laid there and took it.  All 9 inches dissapeared inside her.  He laid there on top of her, enjoying the sensation of her muscles clenching around his massive cock.  Then he pulled out until only his head remained inside and began to pump her. 

Which is exactly what Pete and Jed were continuing to do to me.  And to my further humiliation, I knew I was going to cum soon, all over Jed’s cock.  He continued to pump, again, again, again, his massive balls slamming against me.  It was one of the best feelings.  Far better than the small dildo I owned, and my body agreed.  It began as just a feeling, then it developed, I began to moan louder and louder as it rose.  Moments later I was crying out in ecstasy,  yet muffled by the cock filling my mouth and sometimes my throat.  Jed suddenly realized what was happening when my pussy began to spasm, clenching wildly on his cock.  He pulled out in amazement just as my pussy gushed.  A jet of my pussy juice shot out in one continous stream and my knees gave way.  Or they would have if I wasn’t supported by the bar. 

Everyone stopped and watched in amazement as it happened, it was unlike anything they’d seen from a girl before.  Jed began to yell, “Did ya’ll SEE THAT!  I fucked her so good SHE came!”

Everyone laughed, everyone except for Pete at least.  My moans had pushed him over the ledge and now it was his turn to cum.  But his cock was at that moment buried down my throat.  When his cock began to shoot it’s hot gooey cum, it wans’t in my mouth.  It was directly down my throat.  I tried to swallow anyway, but gagged and coughed.  Everyone’s attention had now shifted to Pete as he came down my throat.  His entire cock buried in my mouth.  I thought I was going to suffocate but then he finally pulled out, empty of all his hot cum.   As Pete stepped back and leaned against the wall Jake took this as his cue.  He pulled out of his mom’s ass and began to walk over to me. 

Exhausted from my orgasm, I looked up weakly, knowing what he was about to do.  “Please, not that….it’s been in her ass.”  He looked down at me and grinned, but he did seem to realize that fucking my mouth like his brother had would basically kill me. 

“Just suck it, slut.”  I opened my mouth and he stepped forward.  It was awful, the taste, the smell.  But the sooner he came was the sooner he pulled it out of my mouth, that was the only thing that mattered.  I started sucking the massive head.  Using my tongue to lick it, kiss it, suck it.  Then I worked on the shaft, licking and kissing and sucking as much of it as I could as if it was the most delicous thing in the world.  He moaned, “Ahhh fuck yeah!  That’s the way to suck it bitch”

Behind me Jed had continued his fuck fest in my pussy.  Slamming it in and out he grinned at his brothers.  The sound of the squishing and slurping noise as it rammed in and out of my soaked pussy was so humiliating to me, but it just made them all the happier.

Mere moments later he hunched over me and I knew he was close.  His moans began to increase and I could feel his cock throbbing inside my pussy.   He shoved all the way forward and with a loud groan, yelled, “AAHHHHHHHHHH I’MM CUMMMMINGGGG!”

His hot sperm flooded me, shot, after shot, after shot filled me, adding it’s own wetness to my already soaked pussy .  I moaned as this stranger came unprotected inside me.  And he loved it, “That’s right slut!  I’m your fucking daddy now!!!!  And your gonna be a mama I think, that was the biggest load I’ve gotten off this week!”  The remainder of his cum began to drool out b/w my legs as I continued to suck Jake’s monster.  Tommy pulled out of his mom’s mouth, realizing I was now open from behind.  Jed took his place as his mom licked my juices and his cum off of his cock.

Jake pulled out of my mouth and began stroking his cock, looking down at me he grinned.  “Ready for dinner Sarah?”  Knowing he wanted to hear me plead, I instead looked up at him and nodded.  He began stroking faster and faster.  Suddenly he put just the tip in my mouth, and I instinctively wrapped my lips around it.  Then it happened.  It was more cum than I’ve ever seeen before in my life.  He started shooting the huge thick ropes into my mouth and I obediently tried to swallow.  One mouthful, two….three….then I started gagging on all of it.  He pulled out, still cumming, and started spraying my face and hair.  It was like a hose had been turned on and couldn’t stop.  He coated my entire face in his sperm.  As the last few shots landed on my shoulders he stumbled back, exhausted. 

I heard Tommy rummaging through the box, and turned, my face still covered in fresh cum.  Tommy was pulling out a tube of KY Jelly.  My heart stopped, knowing he wouldn’t be using that for my pussy.  This was going to be the main event as the rest of the family gathered around. 

“NO!!! NO!  Please, you’ll kill me!”

Eleanore grinned evily, “what did I tell you about screaming?”

I looked around to anyone for help, but Pete was now filming, and Jed and Jake were on either side of me now, grabbing a breast each they began to fondle them, twisting my nipples as they rubbed their cocks on me.  Behind I felt Tommy’s large hand begin to spread jelly around my ass, with a shudder I felt him slide a finger in, lubing my inside too.  Then he began to lubricate his massive erection.  I stared in horror into Eleanore’s eyes, but she smiled and knelt before me.  I was confused until she began to lick the cum off of my face, eating it.  When I felt Tommy’s cock press against my tight ass Eleanore stood up, then turned around, bending over she said, “Since you decided to scream earlier, I’ll make sure you can’t this time.”  With that she leaned back, pressing her ass and pussy into my face.  With her free hand she began to rub her clit.  Jed and Jake took her hips and pressed the back of my head forward, ensuring I couldn’t move my face. 

Behind me Tommy’s massive head began to stretch my ass.  I screamed, but it did no good, except to give added pleasure to Eleanore.  Slowly he began to penetrate me more and more.  I nearly feinted as my ass was stretched to the limit by his monster cock.  Eventually I was broken down to nothing more than painful sobs as they used me like a cheap slut.  The more I moaned, the more the smell of Eleanore’s pussy and ass filled my nostrils.  Once Tommy had filled six inches inside of me, he began to pump.  He wasn’t gentle and he didn’t care if it hurt me, he just wanted to cum.  Slowly my body adjusted.  After four minutes the pain was slightly subsiding.  Four minutes after that Eleanore had cum on my face and Tommy pulled out.

“Ready to suck your own ass, whore?”

He walked around infront of me, the remants of cum and his mom’s juices still smeared on my face, I knew what I had to do and opened my mouth.  He slid two inches in and I began cleaning his cock.  Once again I was humiliated, forced to lick my own foulness off of his cock.  Eleanore went to the table where the box sat and pulled out a cup and walked over to me.  Getting on her knees she burid her own face in my pussy and began to lick and rub my clit.  I had no idea why she was doing it, but after being anally raped this felt amazing.  Still sucking Tommy’s cock, I suddenly felt an orgasm beginning to approach.  I began to moan, louder and louder.  Tommy pulled his cock out as I reached my orgasm, and Eleanore moved her face and raised the cum…it caught all of my cum which filled nearly half the cup. 

I realized what they were going to do.  She passed the cup to Tommy who began to stroke as he looked at me.  When he came it was just like his twin; a massive flood of hot man cum filled at least a quarter of the cup.  They took turns fucking me again.  When one would get near to an orgasm he would pull out and shoot his load in the cup.  Finally they had all finished and the cup was filled to the top.  Eleanore took the cup and crouched down infront of me, showing it to me.  It was about a 30 oz. cup and it was filled halfway with my cum, and the rest was full of semen.  She smiled as she looked at me, “I’ll make a deal with you Sarah, if you can drink this entire cup in less than….let’s say two minutes, without spilling a drop.  I will switch places with you.  For the rest of the time you owe.  But, if you spill even a drop or don’t finish…you have to stay for another day.”

I looked up at her, then the cup.  “Ok, fine…it’s a deal.”

Jed unlocked the handcuffs and I shakingly stood up.  Eleanore passed me the cup then took Jed’s watch.  “Ok, one…two…GO!”

I brought the cup to my lips, the mixed smell of the still warm semen mixed with the sweet scent of my cum made for an odd smell.  Nevertheless, I quickly began to drink.  It was hard, the semen was difficult to swallow in such a large amount but luckily my much thinner cum made it possible.  I quickly drank as the seconds passed.  At the one minute mark I was halfway through but had to take a break.  I looked at Eleanore with her smug smile as she counted.  “59…58…57…,” I brought the cup back to my lips and started drinking again.  The salty taste filling my mouth.  Her sons were stroking themselves again…”10…9…8…,” I drained the last of it and swallowed.

She looked at me with a sneer.  “Impressive, your quite the slut aren’t you city girl.”

I gave her a smile, “You know what to do.”  She nodded and walked over to the pole.  Tommy smiled as he handcuffed her in.  “Damn Mama, that slut got you bad.”  I smiled over at Tommy, then walked over to the box.  Inside were all sorts of toys.  “So I suppose you use all of these on your captives?”

“Of course not, just the ones that won’t behave.” Eleanore said.  I looked to Pete who was standing behind her, he shook his head.  I reached in and pulled out a 10 inch strap on dildo.  It was a monster, 3 ½ inches wide.  I began to strap it onto me.  Once it was snugly attached I walked over to her.  Holding her head up by her hair I smiled. “Suck it bitch.”

She opened her mouth and I shoved it in.  She groaned as it stretched her mouth wider than it had ever been stretched.  She began to choke and I shoved it deeper.  After 20 more seconds I pulled it out.  I walked behind her and lined up with her ass.  Without warning or gentleness I slammed it into her.  She grunted but still wouldn’t scream. For 15 minutes I hammered it in and out of her ass but still she wouldn’t even whimper.  Finally I pulled the dildo out of her ass and looked down.  While my ass was definitely loose after the raping I had, hers was literally gaping.  I stood there looking at what I’d done to her.  I took off the strap on and put it down on the table.  I realized there was a foul stench in the room, and it didn’t take me long to see why.  All of the fucking and sucking had caused everyone to start sweating.  I looked at the four guys, their hairy bodies were soaked, and it was obvious they hadn’t bathed in days, maybe a week.   

“Why did ya’ll rape me?”

Eleanore groaned, “I told you.  Their boys, they need more than one woman to fuck.  You’ve seen how big they are, I can’t handle that full time.”

I looked down at her.  I gently slid my hand over her soft butt.  “What if I have a deal for you?”

She tried to crane her neck around, “A deal?”

I motioned to Tommy, “Uncuff her.”  He got the keys and released her.  As she leaned up she clenched her ass.  “Agh, that hurts.  You fucking slut.” But this time I didn’t hear any real hate in her words. 

I grinned, “You were going to do it to me.”  She sighed, “Well…..true.  So what is this deal? Why’d you let me go?”

I looked at the boys, “Can we talk privately?”  She looked at them too.  “Sure, boys, give us some time, ok?”

“But mama I’ve still gotta cum some more,” Jed said.   I looked at her.  “How much do they cum?”

She shrugged, “usually 10-12 times a day.” 

“How much of that do you swallow?” I asked.

“Usually 7 loads apiece, so, 28 loads.  Probably seven or eight of those cups we just used.”

I stared in disbelief.  “Wow.  That’s… impressive.  Umm, do u need some help finishing them off?”

She smiled, “Sure…the usual position?”  I grinned.  “Perfect.”  We both bent over.  Tommy and Jake got behind each of us and lined their still hard cocks up with our pussies.  In front, Jed got infront of me and Pete got infront of his mother.  I reached out and took Jed’s fat cock.  Lifting it up, I looked at his filthy, hairy, sweat covered balls.  Leaning forward I ran my tongue along them, the taint of his balls covered my face, but still I licked and sucked on them.  Next to me Eleanore was deep throating Pete’s cock while she fondled his balls.  I finished bathing Jed’s balls with my mouth and then took on the task of sucking his cock.  Both Jed and Pete were groaning with pleasure and behind us Jake and Tommy slid their huge cocks inside.  I orgasmed within the first 15 seconds and Jake laughed and yelled when I came in another torrent of cum.  After receiving another five minutes of pounding Jake let go of his load inside my pussy.  I felt as his hot sperm washed through my insides, filling me up. 

The next moment Pete began moaning out and I saw, out of the corner of my eye, his cock pulsing inside his mother’s mouth.  Knowing that she was swallowing her son’s cum threw me over the edge again and I came for the fourth time in an hour.  Next it was Jed’s turn to let loose.  He gave me ample warning this time, yet it still was nearly not enough.  I swallowed and swallowed and swallowed as his balls pumped their cum into my hungry mouth.  Jed, Jake, Pete and I watched Tommy fucking his mom.  It was so amazingly hot to hear a man telling his mother that he loved her pussy so much while he fucked it.  While I waited on them to finish I gave Jake and Pete’s balls a tongue washing while Eleanore watched.  Only seconds later Tommy moaned out and filled his mother’s pussy with his cum.  

When Tommy was done cumming I sucked the cum off of his cock and Eleanore sent them upstairs to get ready for dinner.  She walked over and leaned against the table, still nude.  I smiled at her and she returned it.  “You really like this stuff, huh girl?”  I grinned, “it has it’s pleasures.  Then again I also still have three different guy’s cum in my pussy.”  She smiled, “I can take care of that.  Spread your legs.”

I did as she said and she got down on her knees between my legs.  She looked up at me and then pressed her mouth to my pussy.  She began to lick, and suck, and suddenly I could feel as most of the cum still inside me began to seep out and into her mouth as she ate it.  Not only that but it was also getting me soaking wet…again. 

I gasped, “Eleanore, I’m gonna cum.”  She looked up at me, but kept licking.  I felt it begin to build and then before I knew it another orgasm was rocking my body and Eleanore’s open mouth was catching most of my cum.  She swallowed and swallowed my juices as they came out of me.  Exhausted I fell back on the table.   

She climbed up next to me, and leaned against the table.  I grinned, “that was…great.  Want me to try it on you?”

She laughed, “well I have a couple of days worth of cum inside me probably.”  I laughed and slid down to the floor, moving between her legs, I looked up.  Still looking into her eyes I pressed my mouth to her pussy and began doing what she’d done to me.  At first it was just a few drops, then a torrent of semen washed into my mouth.  I swallowed and swallowed until nothing was left.  I stood up again and leaned back on the table with her.

“So, you have a deal, huh?”  I nodded, “that’s right.”

“So what is it?” She asked.  I sighed, “You see, when ya’ll uhhh, detoured me, I was on my way to my family’s house in the mountains.  Next week, my mother, father and little brother are going to be coming up with me.  I…I want you to capture all four of us and…”

She grinned, “You want us to make ya’ll fuck eachother?”

I smiled, “yeah…like make my dad fuck me.  And I want my mom to suck off my little brother.  And I want to suck him too!  And I want to see you use your mouth on their cocks.  And get your sons to fuck my mother in all of her holes!  And you have to make us do a lesbian thing.”

She laughed, “Ok, Ok, I get it.” 

I smiled, “so do we have a deal?”

“Definitely…just make sure your driving, and pretend like we’ve never seen eachother.”

“It’s done.”

She smiled, “So you know you still have another 22 hours you owe us.”

I laughed, “No, you owe me….but,” I reached over and grabbed the massive dildo, “interested in revenge?”

She grabbed it and put it on, but grabbed a tube of KY Jelly and began lubing it up as I bent over the table.   I gripped hard to the edge as I felt her slowly press it inside me….then slowly building she began to pump me harder as I groaned and moaned.  She laughed, “oh come on, you did this to me for 15 minutes…”  And with that she began slamming it in.  I fell to the floor, but she followed me down.  As I lay there moaning she continued to plunder my ass.  And I let her…..

Part II Will be coming shortly.

Sarah visits her grandfather

Carolina3777 on Incest Stories

Some of you may have read my stories about my brother and myself.  I have not admitted if those were true or not,  but I do not feel ashamed in the least to say that this did in fact happen.  It took place this past June....

Allow me to redescribe myself.  I've changed my appearance slightly since the time of the last stories.  I'm now 27, I weigh 125 lbs, I have no tan anymore, and I keep my pussy trimed to a neat yet natural look.  My hair is still long and brown, but a little straighter than it was a few years ago. 

My Grandfather is now 68, in good health but age is definitely taking it's toll on him.  He's 5'7", about 160 lbs, and balding with a little hair left.  Ever since I was a little girl he always could make me l

Read More
augh.  But for some reason despite the fact that I'm now 27 I had never visited him on my own.  However, in early June I was talking to my mother and she thought it would be a good idea if I stopped in and spent a few days with him.  I wasn't sure about it, not that I had anything against him but I was just really busy at the time.  However, we all know how mom's can be, and shortly thereafter I agreed to visit him.  A week later I was driving the 4 hours that it takes to get to his old, 2 bedroom, 2 bath house in the country. 

When I pulled up in his driveway I was wearing a jean skirt that came down to around my thighs, a pair of blue cotton panties, a spaghetti strap shirt and a white bra underneath with a pair of flip flops.  The heat was pretty bad and as I got out of the car my grandfather walked out of the front door, wearing a pair of jeans, a button up faded plaid shirt, and a pair loafers.  He smiled and managed his way down the front door steps, "Hey there, you!"

I smiled, "Hi grandpa!," walked over and gave him a hug and a kiss on his cheek. "How've you been?"

He laughed, "Oh, I'm still alive, that's something at my age, huh?"

I couldn't help but grin, "your quite a trooper."  He turned and led me into the house, I was carying a small suitcase with my laptop and some clothes.

"I fixed up the other room so it should be good enough for my lil' princess to sleep in."

"Awww, granddaddy I don't think I've been called that in....God, years.  I always knew you were a charmer." 

He smiled, "Oh you should've seen me in my days!  But, that was then.  The question now is what do you want for dinner?"

"Hmmm....what do you have?"

He thought for a moment, "Well...hotdogs and...hotdogs."

I laughed, "then hotdogs it is."  He turned and went into the kitchen and I went into the guest room to put down my suitcase.  I noticed that the place was a bit run down, but afterall he was the only one who lived there.  I heard him putting the hotdogs on the grill in the kitchen and was on my way there when I passed his room.  I wasn't going to stop, but I saw something protruding from under his matress...a magazine.  I couldn't help but be curious and when I lifted the matress there were at least 10 Playboys and hustlers stuffed under there in apparently a hurry.  I couldn't resist myself and walked into the kitchen with a few of them. 

"Granddaddy, why do you have these?"

He turned around and I could see the discomfort on his face.  "Oh those, well, I've had them for years....you know, from back in my days."  He tried to pass it off with a quick laugh.

 Call me cruel, but I was after all curious why an old man would have porn...I honestly didn't think he could still get an erection, let alone get off.  "Well, these two are from last month."  I held up a Playboy and a Hustler.

 It was obvious he was getting a bit flustered and even more embarassed, "well Sarah, I'm a grown man and honestly....well, I don't have that kind of company anymore."

I grinned, "you mean...ladies?"

He nodded, "Well of course that's what I meant." I was suddenly realizing why it was a good idea for me to never go to my grandfather's house alone.  While I was just being my curious self, he was taking offense.

"But granddaddy, it's not like you can still...well....you know."  That really seemed to wind him up.

 "Of course I can, I might be old but I'm not imputent!"

The grill's timer then beeped, signaling that the hotdogs were ready.  Why I did what I did next I have no idea, maybe it's an affect of having relations with your brother for 3 years, but I stood up, walked over to the grill, put a hotdog in a bun, turned around and handed him the hotdog and the Hustler. 

With a grin on my face I said, "ok, then prove it."

At first he didn't understand, then I could see by the way he was sweating that he was very uncomfortable with the siutation.  "Sarah, I....you can't want me to...do that."

 I smiled, "well I don't think you can, but if you do it, I'll...," and that's when it hit me what I had just asked him to do, but I wasn't about to back down, "I'll eat the hotdog with all of it on it."  Then in a dismal failure to keep the mood lighthearted I said, "and if you can't, then you have to watch girl movies until midnight with me."

But there was no humor on his face.  I thought for sure he'd refuse at that point, but he really wanted to prove that he still could do it.  He turned around and walked down the hall to the bathroom.

As I sat and waited at the kitchen table I could hardly believe that I was actually putting him through this, just to prove himself.  But the longer I waited and minute after minute went by the thought became intriguing, then thrilling, and by the time the door to the bathroom opened I could hardly wait to see if he'd done it. 

He walked down the hall with possibly the biggest smile he'd ever had on his face.  He stopped infront of the table and showed me a hotdog that had been completely coated in some of the thickest cum I've ever seen.  Now it was his turn to laugh.

 "Didn't think your old grandpa had it in him, huh?"

My mouth was nearly hanging open as I stared at this hotdog soaked in his semen.  But I wasn't about to back down.  I reached up and took it out of his hand. 

His smile sort of faded as I took it, "Princess, you know you don't have to do that."

I gave him a half smile, "Aw, don't spoil the moment for yourself.  Your going to get to watch someone eat your cum."

 He just looked at me as I held the cum soaked food in my hand.  "What happened to my little princess?"  At that point I knew I could end this, or take it so much farther. 

"She got fucked," I said.  And with those words I lifted it to my mouth and took a huge bite.  Immediately the taste of his thick semen overpowered the taste of the hotdog.  The bun had gotten soggy from all of the cum, but I took bite after bite, savoring the taste.  The whole time his eyes were glued as he watched his own grand-daughter eat his cum.

I finished it to the last bite, and he was still staring in disbelief.  The moment seemed to linger, and nothing was said, so I stood up, fixed him a plate and tried to act like nothing terribly unusual had just occurred, but through the rest of dinner, I could tell it had done something to him to watch that.  I thought that maybe I'd completely freaked him out, or maybe he was feeling guilty for doing it, but that night, I gave him a hug goodnight and went to my room.  I sat there, remembering the taste of his cum in my mouth.  I took a quick shower, wondering what he was doing in his room at that moment, then got out, dried off, put on a pair of my old cheerleading shorts with no panties, a tight white t-shirt, no bra and climbed into bed.  I reached over and turned off the lamp.  For at least fifteen minutes I laid there, unable to go to bed, then I heard foodsteps in the hall.  They came to a stop outside my door and I knew he was just on the otherside. 

The doorknob turned slowly and he pushed it open slowly.  I reached over and turned on the light, and there, standing in my doorway was my grandfather, completely nude.  His old body slightly hunched over.   I looked down at his crotch,and there, dangling was his flacid wrinkled old cock, hanging at least 4 inches and to either side his balls.  I know all of this may sound disgusting, and believe me, it was, but at that moment I had never wanted anyone to fuck me more.  This was the man who had known me since i was a little girl, who had given me birthday presents and christmas presents every year.  Who had helped pay my tuition in college.  And by the look on his face and in his eyes I knew it didn't matter if I wanted to or not, he was going to have sex with me.

I pushed of the covers and slowly stood up, as he began to walk over to me I lifted the shirt over my head, tossing it to the floor.  He stopped, looking at his grand-daughter's breasts that he hadn't seen in years.  Then I slid the cheer shorts down to the floor and stepped out of them.  We stood there, looking at eachother's completely nude bodies.  My young, firm, body, and his old wrinkled one.  I gave him a smile and motioned for him to sit down on the bed. 

"You know you look just like your mom when you smile."  He slowly sat down on the edge of the bed.  I moved infront of him and dropped down to my knees between his legs. 

I grinned, "Well I doubt mom ever did this for you."  He smiled.

"No, she didn't."  I reached up and took his soft cock in my hand, then without taking my eyes from his, leaned forward and ran my tongue along it's shaft.  Instantly I felt blood begin to pulse into it.  I did it again and again.  Then, lifting it up, I leaned down and began to lick and suck his balls.  His moans spurred me on.  The more he moaned the more passionately I used my mouth on his cock and balls.  Within moments his shaft was rock hard and standing at an easy 7 inches.  I was stroking it with one hand and sucking on it with my mouth.  I looked up into his eyes once more and could see a savage hunger in them.  I stood up slowly and he motioned for me to sit on the bed.  I did as he asked, but he said "No, on your stomach."

Once more I did as I was told, rolling over on my stomach so that my ass was in the air, I felt him get down on his knees behind me and spread my legs.  Then I knew why.  He buried his face in my ass.  Licking my pussy, then my ass, and back and forth. 

"OHHH FUCK GRAND DADDY!"  I moaned as I felt my pussy becoming drenched with my juices and I knew what was about to happen. 

"Look out!  I'm going to cum Grand-daddy!"  Whether he didn't know or didn't care, I have no idea.  But when I came and my pussy gushed out it's juies he didn't stop, but instead opened his mouth and let them spray in.  I looked back and saw him drink an entire mouthful of my cum.

Now he knew I was ready for his monster.  He got back up on his feet, and keeping me bent over the bed, pressed the head of his cock against my pussy.  With a grunt and a push, I felt the large head slip inside me.

"OHHHHH FUCK GRAND-DADDY!!!!!!"  He began pounding it in and out, in and out.  Again, and again, and again! 

"OHHHH SARAH!  Damn sweet heart, your so tight!" 

I moaned so loud and felt another orgasm approaching.  Quickly it built up inside me until my pussy clenched around his huge shaft and another wave of juices sprayed out. 

"God Sarah!  You fucking cum alot!"

He reached around and started fondling my breasts.  Pinching and twisting my nipples until I squealed in pain.  I was amazed at how long he was lasting.  Especially considering how long it had been since he'd been with a real woman.  I felt him pull out and thought that maybe he was about to cum, but instantly knew I was mistaken.  I felt the large head, lubed in my own juices suddenly pressed against my asshole.  Had it been anyone else I would have cried for them not to, but for some reason I was ready to lose my anal virginity to my grandfather.

I guess he could feel my apprehension because he started very slow.  He began putting more and more pressure and I could feel the head start to stretch my ass.  I had to bury my face in a pillow as I felt the pain tear through my body.  Then he was inside me.  Just the head but he was giving me time to adjust.  Then he slowly began to push farther in.  Slowly, slowly until he had at least 4 inches in.  Then he started to slide in, and out.  After a minute or so he started to pick up speed.

I gasped as he started thrusting in, more and more, harder and faster, until he was pounding it in and out.  All I could do was lay there and let him enjoy his first fuck in years.  His moans became faster and louder.  And even for him I knew it was that time.

He suddenly pulled out, "Sarah, get on your knees sweetheart!"

I was relieved to have his cock out of my ass and quickly did as I was told, but instantly realized what he wanted done as he stood there, with his rigid shaft pointed at my face. 

With a good bit of apprehension I leaned forward, put a hand around his cock and then took it in my mouth.

"MMM, that's right princess, suck it good!"  Despite the taste, it was still nice to have it back in my mouth.  I slid my mouth down on the shaft until I felt it press against the back of my throat.  Then I began sliding my mouth back and forth on it, using my tongue to lick the bottom of the shaft.  I looked up into his eyes, and he looked back.  I felt his cock begin to throb and heard him moan and say,

"Ahhhh, yesssss, here I cum Sarah!  Get ready sweet heart!"  I braced myself for the flood I knew would be coming, and then his cock pulsed and a thick heavy jet blast of cum shot into my mouth, followed by another, and another, and another!  I had to swallow before it filled my mouth completely.  I eagerly swallowed the thick heavy cum of my grandfather until with one last spurt it was over.  I swallowed the last bit and took my mouth off of his cock.  He leaned back and sat down on the bed.  I climbed up next to him and did the same.  I smiled over at him.

"You know Grandpa, that might've been the best fuck I've ever had."  He smiled and leaned over, putting an arm around me.

"You were the best I've ever had Sarah."  I smiled back at him, then got up and brushed my teeth.  By the time I got back into bed he was already asleep so I laid next to him and slept. 

The next day we fucked again, but this time I recorded it to give him something more interesting to masturbate to in the future. 

We spent most of the next few days naked, in one sexual act or another, or just watching eachother masturbate.  I'm now 27 years old, and I've never, ever, had better sex in my live than I did with my Grandfather that week.

 

 

Amanda from the Video Store

D.O. Mann on Teen Stories

Thinking of Amanda got me hard for a year. About 5-7 and perhaps 140, she has to hide her tits under baggy company polo shirts but a couple of times I'd seen what appeared to be a damn nice rack bouncing around in there and she appeared to have a very acceptable ass as well. From talking to her in the store, I found out she banged a guy in his forties when she was sixteen, fucked about twenty guys overall and even slept with a couple of girls. We talked for six months or so about going out to dinner and she kept putting me off. Then one summer night, she agreed.

We went to a casual place for pizza and talked for about an hour about all of her problems. She told me about her lose

Read More
r boyfriend, loser parents, loser job...all the usual crap nineteen-year-olds with alcoholic parents and no future complain about. Meanwhile, though, she was wearing a slightly tighter polo shirt than usual and I was treated to the sight of a set of tits straining in what had to be a 36DD bra and maybe even bigger. My dick went to major wood, especially a couple of times when she talked about different guys or girls she'd fucked and her nipples got hard and started poking through her bra and shirt.

In the car afterward we drove around awhile looking at houses and continuing our chat. I reached over and started to rub her neck and told her everything in her life would be fine. She told me what I was doing felt really good so I kept at it, even lifting her shirt out of her skirt in back and rubbing there. She leaned forward slightly, very compliant, and I rubbed all the way up to her bra strap using some lotion I kept in the glove box just in case. Pretty soon I undid both hooks, holding my breath as I did and thinking she'd tell me to stop. Instead she teased me about being pretty good with one hand...

(Much More to Come)

Family Reunion

troyman_08 on Teen Stories


“This is honestly the biggest waste of time! Why do we always have to get dragged to these things every summer!?!” James asked his older sister. “I mean honestly, there are about 150 people here and guess how many I know… 20 AT THE MOST! And that’s because they’re immediate family or aunts and uncles!”

“I know,” Jessica answered, “but mom is really into this stuff, imagine being dad and being drug to these things for the last 25 years! Just relax ok, it’s only for the afternoon.”

James and Jessica had been sitting at their table for the last 45 minutes complaining about being drug to yet another Family Reunion by their mother. It wasn’t that James didn’t like his family… they all

Read More
seemed like good people, it was just awkward trying to talk to people who knew you only as “Kami’s youngest.” But he always stuck it out. The food was good, that was always a plus! But besides that it always ended up being James and Jessica sitting at a table waiting for their mother to finally say it was time to go.

The reunion seemed to just be meeting its peak as fewer and fewer people whom James didn’t know filed into the door. James was a very average teenager. At 17 he was right under 6’0 with brown hair, brown eyes, and lightly muscled frame… not skinny, but not bulky either. He’d had his share of girlfriends and more than once he’d gotten all the way. But as of late he’d hit somewhat of a dry spell. It had been about 8 months since he had last gotten any sexual attention from a woman, and it was beginning to get the best of him! However, there was little he could do… he hated guys that constantly tried to impress girls by literally throwing themselves at them, and hated it even more when guys purposely acted like jackasses to a girl just for attention. He had a different game… old fashioned some would say. He was more the gentlemen. Growing up in the south that was the only way his father would let him treat a lady… and that was what he did. He treated every girl he met with respect. Some girls liked it, some girls hated it… either way he wasn’t going to change!

As he watched a few more people come in through the door he again asked himself why he was here? Any good looking girl that walked through that door he couldn’t look at in a sexual way… I mean… he was related to them! And he definitely was NOT into incest… even if he had never met them before… it would still be weird!

Just as this thought crossed his mind a girl walked in, and his heart skipped a beat. She was what all guys would call a bombshell! 5’4, dirty blonde hair down to her shoulders, perfectly proportioned chest, and the firmest ass he’d ever seen! Immediately impure thoughts of all the things he could do to her, or her to him, flashed in his mind and that familiar bulge in his pants began to grow.

Jessica noticed the entranced look on her brothers face and followed his eyes to the girl who had just walked in. “Well she’s a pretty girl… I wonder how we’re related to her?”…

James’ heart sank. “AWWWW for the love of the game!” James groaned, “reunions suck!”

Jessica giggled as they both watched the girl walk with her family over to a group of people and begin talking. James couldn’t believe it… how could this happen to him? This amazingly beautiful girl had just walked through the door and he didn’t have a chance with her, and not because she was out of his league, but because he was RELATED to her! It seemed like a sick joke!

“Where’s mom? I’m ganna ask when we can get outta this hell hole!” James asked as he got up from his seat, the earlier signs of an erection a faint memory.

“She’s over by aunt Tammy, but be nice!” Jessica said with a stern look.

James made his way over to the small crowd of people his mother was talking to. As he crossed to room he couldn’t help but notice a gaze following him. He looked over his shoulder at the girl how had come in earlier and could have sworn that for a split second she was watching him. “I’m insane,” he said to himself…. “she’s relation!”

He walked up to his mother and calmly asked when they would be leaving.

“Oh, don’t worry hon, we’ll just stick around for a while. Why don’t you go over and talk to uncle Stan… he’ll introduce you to everyone.” she said as she pointed over to where her uncle stood… which just so happened to be the same crowd of people the mystery girl was in. James hadn’t seen Stan over there before… he was probably too distracted by the beautiful girl. He decided he had nothing better to do, so walked over and joined the crowed with Stan and the mystery girl.

“James my boy! How the hell have you been!?! Seems like ages since I saw you last!” Stan exclaimed, throwing an arm over James’ shoulder. “How old are ya by now anyway?”

“I turned 17 in March Stan… you were at the party… but judging by the amount of beer cans we found on our front lawn, I can understand why you don’t remember it.” James said with a smile.

“Oh, of course, of course! How could I forget a bash like that!” Stan bellowed, slapping his knee. “Oh, I’m being rude here aren’t I? James these are my cousins John, Samantha, uncle Terry, aunt Ann, cousin Barb, her husband Ryan and their kids Tara, Zack, and Rachel.” Stan introduced each person and James introduced himself giving each member of the family a hand shake. However, the mystery girl who stood next to Tara was not introduced. James looked at her with somewhat of a puzzled look on his face, when Tara piped up…

“Oh, and this I my friend Mallory from back home… she came with us since this is just kind of a detour on our vacation to Florida.” Tara explained.

“Ok, nice to meet you Mallory.” James said shaking her hand and giving her a smile. She smiled back and for the first time he noticed her baby blue eyes. This family reunion just got a whole heck of a lot better, he thought to himself.

“Hey, why don’t you kids go over and find a table and get to know each other… after all we’re all family here!” Stan said with a chuckle.

James, Tara, and Mallory agreed and walked over to an empty table and sat down. An awkward silence soon followed, but Tara was quick to break it.

“So, you turned 17 in March?” She asked James.

“Yeah… how bout you girls, how old are you?

“I’ll be 17 in August.” Tara said. “And Mallory here actually just turned last week! Isn’t that right Mal?”

“Yep… and it was a fun birthday!” Mallory said with a grin.

“Oh, well in that case happy late birthday!” James said with a little wink.

He could sense some sexual attraction between the two of them, and assumed that Tara could too.

“Um, I need to use the restroom… Mal can you come with?” Tara asked with a little smirk.

“Yeah sure. We’ll be right back.” Mallory said to James.

Once they had left the table James ran over to his sister and sat down next to her with a huge smile on his face. “Can you do me a favor sis?” he asked.

“What do you want?”

“Um, two girls just went into the bathroom… can you go in there and tell me what they’re talking about?” he asked with a grin.

“Oh my God… I told you she’s relatio-

“Not the dirty blonde one! She’s the other one’s friend! No relation!” James said becoming more excited by the minute.

“Oh fine, but you owe me!” Jessica said and started toward the bathrooms.

After about 5 minutes Jessica finally exited the bathroom with a grin on her face. She made her way back over to James and sat down. “You’ve not going to believe this kid!” she said with a smile.

“WHAT? What did you hear?” James asked excitedly.

“She likes you… thinks you’re cute.” Jessica answered. “and from what I caught when I first walked in… she wants to do a little more than snuggle on the couch if you catch my drift…”

James was shocked… confused… excited! That bulge that had been in his pants earlier was beginning to come back, however, this time he was not ashamed! One of the hottest girls he had ever seen wanted him! And he wasn’t going to waste this opportunity! He didn’t have a lot of time, but before he left this building… he was going to get laid! By any means necessary!

The two girls soon came out of the bathroom giggling and laughing as they did so. James jumped up, thanked his sister and met them half way back to their table. “Hey so I was thinking… there’s a park about 2 blocks from here… you guys wanna hang out there?” James asked, hoping not to sound too desperate.

The two girls looked at each other and smiled “Well… I have to stick around and watch my little brother and sister… but you two can go on ahead.” Tara said.

“Are you sure… I mean, we don’t want to just leave ya hangin” James said, trying to be nice, but hoping she’d still say no.

“No, seriously… you to go get to know each other.” she looked at Mallory and gave her a wink. “I’ll be here when ya get back.”

Mallory giggled and turned to James, “Well I guess it’s just us two! Lets go!” she said batting her eyes. God she was beautiful! Don’t screw this one up James said to himself as they walked out the door.

They made small talk as they walked to the park and it was easy to see that there was definitely a spark between the two. They sat on a swings and talked about the normal stuff, when after so long there got to be a lull in conversation. James was about to ask another pointless question when Mallory asked him something that caught him completely off guard…

“So are you a virgin?” she asked calmly.

“Uh, um… no, actually I’m not… are you?

Mallory laughed… “No, far from it actually!”

“What do you mean?” James asked innocently.

“Well,” Mallory said with a smile, “Lets just say I’ve… experimented a lot with my sexuality.”

James still wasn’t quite sure what she meant… but sure as hell wanted to find out!

“I see.” he said smiling at her, and noticed that she licked her lips as she quickly glanced at the growing bulge in his pants.

There was a short silence as he looked into her eyes. “So… what do you want to do?” he asked trying to sound casual.

“Well,” she leaned over to the swing he sat on, “I can think of something.” she said and kissed him on the lips. It didn’t take long for the innocent little peck to become a passionate kiss with their tongues exploring each other’s mouths. James had never done this with a stranger… a one night stand was something he’d never done before… but he knew that was about to change and he made out with this perfect stranger.

“Do you want me?” she asked breaking the kiss just long enough to get the words out.

“Yes!” he replied panting heavily. The bulge in his pants now straining against his jeans… waiting to be tended to.

“Then take me! Make me your slut!” she exclaimed. Standing in front of him, waiting for his attack.

He stood next to her looking for a place that would hide them from view. He saw a small grove of trees and they ran hand in hand toward it in anticipation. He pushed her up against a tree, both teen panting hungrily for each other and began kissing her neck… slowly making his way down. She continued to pant loudly, occasionally letting out soft moans. James felt her nipples under her thin top harden and had to reveal them! He lifted her tight shirt over her head and quickly unfastened her lacey bra to unveil a pair of tits most guys dreamed of. He attacked her hard nipples and took one into his mouth, a soft gasp escaping Mallory’s mouth. “Oh God…” she whispered.

James knew the time was getting close. He let his hands slowly make their way towards the top of her skirt, then in one quick motion lowered it to reveal a sexy red thong. However, as sexy as it looked… it would have to go! And he ripped it down, letting her freshly shaved pussy breathe. James continued to engorge himself on her nipples when she suddenly pulled his head away from her wonderful breasts. “Someone’s a little overdressed, don’t you think?” Mallory said with a grin and a wink.

She then pulled off his t-shirt and tossed it to the ground. Then she got on her knees and unzipped the fly of his jeans, where his cock was now straining more than ever! She slid his jeans down, letting the tent in his boxers show.

“Oh my!” Mallory gasped, “Someone was hiding quite a big surprise from me!” as she teased the head of his cock through his boxers. “What are we ganna do about this?” she asked looking up at his with a little smirk.

“Oh God, suck me baby!” James said, loosing control of his thoughts. Wanting nothing more than to feel this girls mouth around his waiting cock.

She wasted little time after receiving this order and ripped his boxers down, nearly getting hit in the face by his massive erection. Mallory had been with many guys, but she’s never seen a cock this big before. It had to be at least 10 inches long and 4 inches thick! She almost came from just seeing it stare her in the face… hard as a rock with the purple vein throbbing along the side. She grabbed the thick member just under the purple head and was surprised to find she couldn’t even get her hand around it! She was getting wet…VERY wet! She’s never been with a guy this big, and wanted nothing more than to put that monster cock in every hole! For now, though, she was ganna jam every last inch into her hot mouth and make this hung stud feed her his seed! She pulled the heavy dick into her mouth and closed her eyes, pushing as much as she could in… but when she opened her eyes, she was disappointed to find she hadn’t even gotten half of his cock in her mouth. She was so upset she almost cried… she wanted it all soooo bad! James could tell she was sad, and asked if she wanted all his cock in her mouth. She shook her head yes, with his cock still in her mouth, and tried forcing more down. James had seen only one girl take his entire cock, but never saw a girl more determined to do so then Mallory! He felt sorry for her, and could see tears well up in her eyes, so he decided to help her… he put his hands behind her head and shoved her head hard onto his cock, she let out a small gag, but she wanted more and kept shoving it in her mouth and down her throat. Only another inch or two! She could do it! He saw she was almost there and thrust as hard as he could into her mouth, forcing the rest of his cock down her throat. She felt her nose being tickled by his pubic hair and slowly bobbed her head back and forth, savoring the flavor of the enormous cock she had just swallowed. James was in heaven. She had just ate his entire dick, and nothing had ever felt better! She then decided to get this stud off, and began working her magic. She slid most of the cock out of her mouth and focused on this massive head, letting her tongue tease the opening and fondling the biggest balls she had ever seen. She bobbed ferociously on his cock, humming quietly as she did so. James tilted his head back and let out a loud moan. “Suck that cock baby! Oh, fuck yeah!” She knew he was getting close and worked faster… she’s never wanted to taste cum so badly! He was so huge! She wanted more of his fucking cock! “Give me that fucking cum you stud!” she screamed at him, then resumed her oral attack. After hearing this James could take no more and released the biggest load of cum he’d ever shot, into her mouth.

She felt it hit the back of her throat and sucked harder. She wanted every drop! And that’s what she got. He came for what seemed like forever. She had to swallow 3 different times, before he finally finished. She then released his cock and let it dangle before her. But to her surprise, his erection was back within seconds and he was ready for more. She looked up at him and smiled. “No more pussy eating for you stud… you’re ganna fuck me with that monster right now!”

She stood up and leaned her bare back against the tree and waited for his dick. He gently rubbed his fingers against her opening, making her gasp. He teased her pussy for several seconds, until Mallory grabbed his cock, looked at him and said. “Fuck me with this mother fucking cock!” With that James thrust as hard as he could into Mallory’s waiting pussy. “AHHHHHHHHHH!” Was all she could manage to get out as she felt his enormous cock invade her tight pussy. He thrust in, and held it there for a few seconds then slowly worked up an easy pace. She loved it, and it wasn’t long before she was getting close.

“Oh God! OHHH GOD! FUCK YES! O YEAH, HARDER BABY! FUCK ME! YEAH, FASTER, FASTER, OOOOOOO YES! FUCK MEEEEE!”

She screamed so loud James was sure everyone in the town could hear her, but he didn’t care! He quickened the pace and was ramming his monster cock in her as hard as he could. She had never had a fuck this good, and wanted it to last as long as possible. She wrapped her legs around his waist, and could have sworn his fuck stick went even deeper into her pussy! She moaned and screamed and begged to be fucked harder by his enormous manhood!

“FUCK ME HARDER JAMES! GIVE ME ALL THAT FUCKING COCK YOU STUD! OH GOD YES! OH FUCK ME HARDERRRRRR! YES!!!!!!!!!”

James couldn’t believe she was lasting this long… usually with this dick, a girl never last more than 5 minutes, but he was giving her all he had, and she wanted more… so that’s what he gave her. He threw his dick as hard as he could into her pussy, and heard her scream even louder. He fucked as hard as humanly possible for several minutes before he finally heard those magical words escape her mouth…

“OOHHHHH FUCK I’M CUUUMMMMINGGGGGG!!!!”

With that her body went tense and her pussy seemed to vice around his cock. He came and let his seed rush into her throbbing cunt. She let out a low moan and collapsed on his shoulder, both sweating and panting. She lifter her head and kissed him lightly on the lips, completely exhausted from the amazing orgasm she just received from this huge cock. He slowly removed his cock with a small “slurp” and the two got dressed and kissed one more time.

When they walked back into the reunion Tara ran up to them and asked if they had a good time. James and Mallory looked at each other with a smile and both agreed they had a terrific time.

“That’s great,” Tara exclaimed, “Cause I just talked to my parents and they said if it was ok with James, he can come with us to Florida!”

James looked at Mallory again and gave her a wink… “God bless family reunions!”


Be sure to check out the forums for more great stories http://www.sexstoriespost.com/forums/index.php style="color: rgb(51, 51, 255);" />or our new story site http://www.bluestories.com/forums/index.php />



Discovering Cousin Ashley Parts 1-..April 2007 Story of the Month

Jolly1 on Story Awards

Discovering Cousin Ashley Parts 1-2...April 2007 Story of the Month







Breathing
hard, I gulped and grabbed the slick metal bars just before me and
tugged myself upward. Aunt Sylvia was saying something to Uncle Jim
back there as I dragged my wet body out of the water. I reached back
quickly to make sure my trunks didn’t fall backward, exposing my rear
end to everyone still in the pool: Aunt Sylvia, Uncle Jim, my mom and
younger cousin Mike . . .



“Where you going?” came another voice.



I didn’t look back. “Need to go inside.”



“What, you need to pee again?” she shouted back.



“
Read More
Ashley!” That was Aunt Sylvia, voice laced with disapproval. “Are you going to talk like that during the whole visit?”



“Probably.”



Ashley’s attitude was different, that was sure — way different from what I was used to at my school.



I stepped across the patio, feeling the warm concrete under my bare
feet, warmed by the mid-July sun. Aunt Sylvia wasn’t saying anything
and I turned back to the pool to answer. “I’ll, uh, I’ll be right back.”



“Why don’t you just pee in the water?” Ashley asked me. She was still
there, hanging onto a turquoise-and-blue raft with a giant duck’s head.
“That’s what I
would do.” Her bare arms clung to the inflatable plastic and her long
brown hair, wet and stringy, clung to her shoulders, some of it
dropping in front —



“Ashley!” came her mother’s scold again.



“I didn’t say I did, I was just saying, if I were him . . .”



“That is rude,” my aunt proclaimed.



I looked back in time to see Ashley shrug, then she tilted her head back, not caring at all.



Was my face already as red as it felt, and not just from the sun? I
padded across the pavement, grabbed my towel, and stole inside. The
cold air from the air-conditioned sun room washed across me and I
shivered.







In the bathroom, I stripped off my trunks and stood there on my towel,
dripping wet naked. I really did have to go. My thoughts wandered back
to Ashley, still splashing around in the pool in the back yard. The way
she looked . . . the way she acted . . . oh, god . . .



No. Please! That plead was for my penis, which was ignoring me entirely and inflating along with my thoughts. Damn it, I thought. Now I would never be able to aim right.



Somehow I got finished and headed to my room. The towel went on my bed
and I sat on it, buried my head in my hands, and rubbed my drying face
for all it was worth. I couldn’t concentrate! I couldn’t do anything,
couldn’t have fun in the pool like I used to, not while Ashley was
here, not while her fantastic body was sometimes just inches away from
me . . .







For several years I hadn’t seen her, I hadn’t even thought of her —
didn’t care much for any relatives of the family, actually. She had
shown up with her parents, my aunt and uncle, some time back, for some
summer get-together that I could barely remember now. I didn’t remember
much about her at the time either. To me she was a girl hardly worth
paying attention to, at an age I didn’t know, though I suspected we
weren’t that far apart.



I had homework and softball games and only saw her once or twice during
that weekend. We barely spoke. At that age, I didn’t care for girls.



Then puberty hit and I discovered new things. While my body was
changing, during those days with two hours all to myself I was changing
too. I discovered not only my new abilities, but the fact that my mom’s
catalogs had pictures of nearly naked women in them, modeling bras and
panties. Before, they hadn’t seemed to interest me. Now they did. Oh
god, how they did.



I kept it all to myself, though. I didn’t have any other options. My
school was hardcore Catholic. I never experimented, had never been with
a girl, kissed one or gone any further. I barely even had a girlfriend
— a girl I liked who liked me back but that was the end of it.



I could date at 16, my parents said. That was more than half a year away.



Then came that day, the hot Saturday, when the relatives had arrived
for a visit at just after lunch. At first I didn’t really care for the
whole “family reunion” thing. I was getting into soccer at the time,
and working on the computer; I had one in my room now. I hoped to surf
the ‘net during most of the time the relatives were here — the aunt,
uncle, and their son and daughter, my two cousins.



But first Mom (she was the only one there, my dad was working) made me
meet them in our driveway. And Ashley got out of the car.



My heart leaped into my throat and for a moment I couldn’t help staring. This was Ashley?



She was hot. Blue tank top that crested round . . .
breasts . . . and denim shorts that revealed shapely legs. I could
easily see her navel. Her hair, nondescript from what I remembered
before, was still brown, but now long and silky. And she wore a wide
grin that seemed to tell me she almost didn’t care anything for anybody
. . .



“You’re Brian?” Ashley told me, when my mom introduced me.
“I don’t remember you before. I just remember some little kid. My, my
how you’ve grown.” She clicked her tongue, imitating an adult.



My eyes wandered down to her chest. I stopped myself before she noticed.



“You’re actually kind of cute now, ‘cuz.” Her grin grew wider and she
pulled me into a side hug. “I think we’re going to get along all right.”



My face exploded in heat and I muttered something about hoping they had a good trip . . .



Then I remembered what my mom had planned. We were going swimming, in
the pool in the backyard. That meant everybody would be in swimming
suits, including my mom — I was just okay with seeing her in her
one-piece — and my aunt — and Ashley.



Minutes later . . . time seemed to rocket past . . . I timed it just
right. I felt like a fink, but I had already changed into my swim
trunks and just happened to find myself in the hallway, leaning my bare
shoulders against the wall. I was just waiting on my aunt to finish
lathering my mom with suntan lotion — wasn’t sure whether I wanted to
see that. They were both middle-aged and looking just-fine in their
one-piece suits. My aunt’s showed a bit more of her — well, cleavage —
than my mom’s did.



But when Ashley stepped out of the bathroom after changing, I could barely keep my eyes off her.



Oh my god.



Was this the first time I had ever seen in a girl like this? Up close?
After puberty? Or had such fantastic creatures been walking around like
this all the time, mostly on the beach, and I hadn’t noticed them
because I was too young and stupid?



Ashley was in a bikini. Yes. My cousin had to be in the tightest,
flimsiest garment a girl could wear in public and still be legal. Her
top was lime green, cupped nicely around her beautiful breasts to form
a deep dark V
in the middle and her bottom was green and blue. I took in all of her
stomach and legs, then her back as she turned down the hall . . .



And her butt. Oh my god, I just couldn’t believe this babe was in my
house and my relative. How old was she? Sixteen? I couldn’t even
remember. But there was her ass, behind only a layer of fabric —



Ashley turned and my eyes flew up to her face instead. “Were you waiting on me in there?”



“Wh . . . what?”



“I mean, were you waiting on the bathroom?”



“Yeah.”



“Well.” She shrugged and smiled. “It’s free. Go, or forever hold your pee.”



For a moment I was shocked. No one ever talked that way at school; no
one was ever that direct about . . . bodily functions. I couldn’t say
anything. Ashley didn’t even noticed as she turned away, walked into
the nearby sunroom and picked up a bottle of sunscreen to slather on
herself . . .



Oh god, how I wanted to see that. If only I could be invisible just to
watch her. . . . Maybe she would ask me to help. I couldn’t do that! —
I would get too flustered from just touching her skin!



I headed into the bathroom. I could work up some incentive to stay in there if I had to.



But the problem grew worse in the pool, with only my aunt and uncle and
mom and younger cousin — Mike, who was annoying — and the goddess who
had come into my house. Ashley was there all the time, swimming,
splashing, telling Mike off, and diving underwater and then coming back
up. At first I barely spoke to her.



Then at one point she swam up behind me, grabbed me from behind and
dunked me low. I drifted downward, fully prepared to laugh and sputter
when I came back up, then I opened my eyes and saw through the clear,
warm water . . . Ashley, all of her. Her face was above the water’s
surface. She couldn’t see me from here, but I could see her. Almost all
of her. Her curvy body, wet and hued in rippling blue, breasts . . .
and the place between her legs . . . covered only by what amounted to
pretty much a bra and panties. Just like the models in the catalogs.



I definitely did come up coughing and sputtering. The water helped relieve the heat.



After that I had just tried to avoid her. I didn’t want to admit it,
but my penis was hard almost the whole time, and I didn’t want anyone
to see — it would show like crazy through my thin swim trunks. Had
Ashley noticed my quick glances at her, my discomfort and almost
embarrassment? I hoped not. I had hoped the swim would end soon and we
could have dinner, or whatever was planned, and then they could leave
and drive away home . . . and I could take a very long shower.







My hand had wandered down to my penis now, still hard. “Come on,” I said, forcing my hand away. “Not now. Wait until later.”



Little annoying Mike was still yelling about something outside. I could
hear him and the splashing through the window but not much else. Maybe
I could just stay inside for a while, try to let the heat go away. I
was just getting used to the cold, and my body was drying off, and it
would be a pain to go out there and get used to the water all over
again. . . .



Instantly someone rapped on my door and I tensed. “Yeah?”



A female voice muttered something.



“Who is it?”



“It’s Ashley, now let me in.”



Ashley? HERE?



She would see me . . . I mean, of course she would see me, but . . .
she would see me, down between my legs . . . why was she here?



I grabbed my towel and hung it over my shoulder, positioning it just so
to dangle between my legs. Then I walked to the door, unlocked it, and
stood face-to-face with Ashley in her bikini, though partially obscured
by the pink towel that was hanging over her shoulders.



“Where’d you go?” she asked me pleasantly.



“Um, here, obviously.”



“Obviously. You done in the bathroom yet?” She stepped in.



Why was she stepping in? “Hey, this is my room here . . .”



“Oh I’ll get out if you want me too. But good god, Brian, what is wrong with you?”



“What?”



Ashley rolled her eyes. “You’ve been avoiding me in the pool. You’ve
been avoiding me since I got here, or, so you’d like to think.” She
grinned and cocked her head. “Something bothering you?”



“No.”



“Oh yes there is. Don’t think a girl doesn’t know this sort of thing.” She laughed a little. “You think I’m hot.”



“Ashley!”



“Well of course you do, now you know you do and there’s no use denying it.” Ashley tsked
at me, then shook her head, making some of her stringy-wet brown hairs
bounce on her bare shoulders. “For some reason you’re all embarrassed
about being attracted to your cousin in her hot bikini. You
didn’t even want to go near me in the pool, didn’t want to touch me,
didn’t want to look at me. Or rather, you didn’t want me to see you looking at me.”



“Ashley . . .”



“Oh what the hell, Bryan, what’s wrong with you? Look all you want,
okay? I wear this thing to get looks. That’s the idea.” Ashley yanked
off her towel, threw it aside, then stood there . . . even spread her legs . . . and stretched her arms up in the air. “Get used to it. I’m sexy.”



“O . . . okay.”



“Good. And now it’s your turn.” Ashley stepped forward and before I
could stop her pulled my towel away too. Her gaze wandered down. “Oh,
would you look at that. You still have that raging hard-on. How long
have you kept that up?”



“Ashley!”



“Now shut up, ‘cuz, or else the adults will hear. They’re all still outside, you know.”



I stared at her face now. “Ashley . . .”



She was just staring between my legs. “Would you look at that hard-on.
I’ll bet your dick is nice and big now, isn’t it? It’s been that way
for at least an hour, ever since you spied on me coming out of the
bathroom in my bikini. Do you think I don’t see you, when I’m diving
underwater and you’re just staying up there, afraid to move? Your legs
and everything else are right down there where I can see them. Or see it, I suppose I should say. Why do you think I kept diving down?”



I just stared at Ashley, my skin hotter than a July 4 sparkler.



Ashley sidled closer. She touched my shoulder and I almost winced. Then
slowly, sensuously, she traced her finger down my bare chest . . .
stomach . . . and plucked at the band of my swimming trunks before
sliding her entire hand down my shorts and wrapping her fingers around my penis.



My entire body was about to explode from her touch. Then Ashley squeezed my hard cock.



Somehow I relaxed.



“There,” said Ashley, her voice soothing. “That wasn’t too painful, was it?”



“No.”



“Now be a good boy and take off my bra, will you? I think you’d like to
see my tits and I figure it’s enough reward for letting me — mm—”
Ashley gave another squeeze — “feel your dick.”



My every fantasy was about to come true and I couldn’t believe it. I
was reaching for Ashley’s breasts . . . I was touching her bra cups . .
. and then sliding my hands underneath the still-wet fabric to clasp
around her symmetric mounds of hot, damp flash and squeeze . . .



“Oooh, yes,” Ashley told me, and she stared at my eyes. “Squeeze my boobs. Like ‘em?”



“I . .. I do.”



She imitated me. “I, I do. Mm-hmm, well, I like this penis and I’d like to see it real quick before somebody sees us.
Here, let me get rid of this.” Before I could see anything, Ashley let
go of my cock, flipped her hands and arms upward through the straps and
ripped her green bra up over her head. With a toss of her hair, she let
the bra fall to the floor, then crouched down after it — I saw her
naked breasts from above and stopped breathing — and she immediately
grabbed the sides of my swim shorts and yanked down.



My penis sprung out right in front of her face.



“Oooh, god isn’t this nice?” Ashley groped me, repeatedly, wringing her fingers over my stiff cock. “Like that, cousin?”



“Oh yeah.”



“Like your sexy Ashley feeling your rock-hard cock?”



“Yes. Yes I do.”



“It’s longer than I would have thought. I’d say at least
seven inches.” She just kept stroking it, stroking, stroking, then her
motion ceased and she just squeezed me. “Now what would you like me to
kiss first? You, or the cock?”



She would kiss my cock — unbelievable! But . . . “Kiss me first, Ashley!”



Ashley stood straight, then shoved me down on the bed and then crawled
over me, her face right above mine and she lowered her lips to mine and
we kissed — OH MY GOD! Her lips were so wet, hot, clasping rhythmically at mine, silky smooth — real.
She hummed and giggled as we smooched, repeatedly, and my hands
wandered to her breasts against and squeezed her. I was really doing
this. I was really doing this . . .



“Want to see my pussy?” she suddenly asked.



“I — I can’t believe . . .”



Ashley’s face hovered above mine. “What?”



I swallowed. “I can’t believe my own cousin is such a slut.”



“Well start believing, or else we’ll never get anything done.” Done?
“Yes, I suppose I’ve picked up some nasty habits in school. Don’t think
you’re the first boy I’ve done this to.” Ashley grinned wider and
backed away to a stand before me — I was still lying on the bed. I
scrambled up as she grabbed the sides of her bikini bottom. “Did you
want to see my pussy or not?”



“Y — yes. Your ass, too.”



“They kind of go together. Okay, here you go.” Ashley put on a sensuous glare as she yanked her garment downward. I saw pubic hair. I saw her pussy.
I scrambled to a sitting position on the bed to watch. Then as she
kicked the bikini bottom across the floor she swung her hips from side
to side, traced her hands across her thighs, then turned around and
wiggled her ass just a foot from my face. I saw her butthole. “Like me even better?”



“Oh yeah.”



Ashley turned around, grabbed her own breasts, then leaned to the side
toward my window, suddenly quiet. Everyone was still splashing out
there.



“Need to hurry,” she said. “Here, I’ll suck your dick first.”



“What? Are you serious?”



“Shut up and just try not to cum on me right away.” Ashley fell into a
kneel and grabbed my penis again, giving me long, even strokes. Then
she jerked her face down and gave my tip a long, deep kiss — I moaned,
feeling her hot wet mouth — and then she sucked it in.



I trembled, my body as rigid as my cock. “Oh, Ashley!”



“Mmm.” She pulled it out with a pop. “Like that?”



I couldn’t reply.



“Mmm. Mmm.” Ashley was sucking it back in and I just
couldn’t believe my cock was inside her mouth. She slurped at my trunk,
then palmed my balls, then sucked on the tip while she twisted her grip
across the base of my cock. “Mmm. Mmm.” Slurp. “Mmm. Mmm.” Slurp, slurp. “Mmm . . .”



She varied the rhythm, never the same, sending bolts of thrill through my naked body . . .



“Oh Ashley . . . oh Ashley . . .” I couldn’t say anything else as she
pleasured me. “Oh Ashley . . . oh . . . oh, oh my god . . . !”



Ashley popped the penis free. “What, you gonna cum?”



I nodded violently.



“Can’t you hold it in?”



“Not — not with you!”



“Okay, fine. Now you have to know most girls can’t do this, but . . .”
Ashley slurped at my penis some more, then adjusted her bent knees on
the floor and let go with her lips, then started wringing my trunk with
her tightly closed fingers. “Say when.”



“When!” I gasped.



Ashley leaned forward, released her grip a little, aimed her chin and mouth directly beneath my tip.



Streams of semen burst out of my pulsing cock and slicked across
Ashley’s face. She groaned sensuously as she just let me cum all over
her, eyes wide open and lips parted just enough to allow clumps of cum
to drip inside . . . I could barely keep silent, could barely even
breathe as I finished, watching the milky substance coating her chin,
lips and nose. One burst had even spread across her left cheek.




Finally my breath released in my throat and I gasped, coming down from the orgasm, in total awe of her.



Ashley smacked her lips, wiped the substance from her cheek, then
grabbed her nearby towel and began cleaning herself off. “Now how did
you like that?”



“Ashley — you are incredible.”



“So I’ve heard. Now let’s see how incredible you are,
sexpot. I want you inside me.” Ashley got up and slid beside me on the
bed, grabbed my sticky-wet penis again for a moment, then leaned it to
kiss me. We lay down together, naked bodies side by side on the bed,
and I experienced Ashley’s mouth again, wet lips locking repeatedly
with mine. Kiss. Kiss. Over and over and over . . .



My hand wandered down between our bodies, down her trim stomach, and I felt my cousin’s vagina.



Ashley let go of my mouth for a moment. I felt her hot breath as she
told me, “That’s where you’re going, you nasty boy.” Then she grabbed
my face and forced me toward her face again for another kiss — long,
hard and sexy.



Our lips popped wetly as they released and Ashley got up,
at first kneeling beside me, then climbing on top of me. I just watched
her, spellbound. My cousin grabbed my penis again as she moved her
vagina over my own center, then pointed it up between her legs. She
jiggled her hips a little. Then Ashley stared at me, unblinking, a
sexy, slutty stare, as she lowered herself to my body . . . my cock met
her pussy opening . . . and slipped up inside her crack and into her
body.



Oh my god oh my god oh my god . . .



Ashley twisted her midsection, now attached to mine. “Ooooh, that feels goooooood.”



“Ashley,” I gasped again.



“I’m gonna fuck you,” my cousin told me. Then she jerked her body up, then down — and bolts of pleasure burst through me. “Ungh! ungh!”
Ashley exclaimed, then jerked up and then down and wriggled herself on
me — thrills radiated outward from my cock, embedded in her hot wet
hole. “Oh, god that feels good! Is it good for you, ‘cuz?”



“Y — yes!”



“Mm, need some more of this and I think I’ll be cumming too. Ever seen a girl cum?”



“I’ve never seen a girl — ahh! —” another penetration — “do anything like this!”



“Your lucky day, Brian! Ooh, god you have a nice cock.” Ashley had
settled into a rhythm now, penetrating me into herself over and over,
slowly at first, then more quickly, and I just lay there and let her
use my body . . . “Think you could cum again too, ‘cuz? Like seeing
your hot Ashley completely naked and fucking you totally naked?”



“Ungh!”



“Watch the boobs, Brian, watch my boobs.”



I did. As Ashley started going faster and faster, they were bouncing.



“Oooohh, now I’m about to cum,” she gasped out, riding me even faster.
“Mm! God! Better hurry — I can get noisy sometimes — almost got caught
in the locker room — aghhh! Eeeshh — god — aahhh!” She stopped riding
and ground her pussy around my cock, her body tense, pulsing with what
had to be her orgasm. “Aaahh! aaahh! Oooh, god — good cum — agghh!”



Ashley just kept wriggling herself, pushing my pleasure senses to the limits . . .



“I’m gonna cum too,” I grunted out.



“Hold on,” she managed. Then Ashley suddenly exhaled and got off me,
slipping my penis out of her inside with a slick wet gooshing sound.
Seconds later she had wrapped both hands around my cock and squeezed it
in twisting motions, up and down, turning, turning, then lowered her
face to my penis again and slurped it more than halfway into her mouth
— I actually felt the back of her throat this time as she sucked, and
sucked, and sucked, and sucked . . .



This time I erupted into her mouth and Ashley just kept sucking and
I could hardly believe it as my cum shot up and into her throat — I
think she swallowed it once — then she cracked her lips open and let it
run out, still squeezing my trunk — it dripped on her hand — I kept
going and so did she.








Had seconds passed already? I sighed, still naked and lying on the bed.
I looked over. Ashley was at the window, pulling the blinds aside,
peering out into the backyard. “Safe,” she said, whether to herself or
me, I couldn’t tell. “They’re all still out there. No clue their kids
just got done screwing in the upstairs bedroom . . .”



I had just had sex with my cousin.



Ashley bent over, naked and sweaty, and picked up her bikini bottom.
Quickly she thrust both legs into its holes, pulled up the tiny bit of
fabric and adjusted it to fit between her legs and across her butt.
“Have a good time, ‘cuz?”



“Oh yeah . . .”



“We should get together again sometime.” Ashley retrieved her bra next,
slipped it over her head and fit her breasts inside. Then she gave me a
perplexed look at my facial expression. “I’m serious.”



“You’re serious . . .”



“There’s all kinds of tricks I know that I just haven’t shown you. We
just don’t have time. Next time we get together — and I hope it’ll be
soon if I can help it; parents are so naïve — next time I’ll show you
some other things. You think you’ve done it all now? You haven’t seen anything yet.”



Redressed in her bikini, Ashley gave me a wink, then strutted to the door.



For a moment she turned back to me. “Might want to do something about that cummy towel.”



Then she opened the door, stepped out and disappeared.



I just sat there, still naked and still stunned.



More shouting came from the back yard, and I stood up, stepped over and
pulled aside the blinds. Ashley had gone back outside and was yelling
something to Mike, who had taken all the folded towels on the side of
the pool and splashed all over them . . .



For a moment she sat on the side of the pool and just watched, then
dove in, crossed to one of the floats and climbed upon it, then just
lay there, her lithe, nearly naked form taking in the sun.



I still couldn’t believe it. She could do all that, and then just go back to normal things?



One thing was certain, of course. I would never look the same way at any relative ever again.

Sarah and her Brother....the story continues

Carolina3777 on Incest Stories


Ben leaned back against the car, exhausted, "you swalloed all of it?"

"Every last delicous drop"

He grinned, "So I was alright?"

I stood up, pressing my naked body against his...feeling his cock going soft, "you were great."

He looked back at me, "can we, like stay here for a little while?" I grinned, "sure".........

After a few minutes, his small cock was soft again and I knew our parents and family would be wondering where we had dissapeared to for so long.Â

I softly whispered, "we should be getting back you know, it's still your birthday."

He whimpered a little, "do we have to...this is way more fun."Â I laughed, "yeah, we do...come on, let's get

Read More
dressed"

We quickly got dressed, although Ben did watch with infatuation as i bent over to pick up my thong. I grinned a little, but within a few minutes we were driving back down the road towards our house. Every now and then when I would look over at Ben's pants I would see the tent, just as hard as when I had been sucking him earlier, and to tell the truth, the taste of his cum was still heavy in my mouth and was keeping me wet as well. We pulled into our driveway about ten minutes later to see most of our family members getting in their cars to leave. We wished them a safe drive home, and thanked them for Ben's presents. Our mother walked over to us a few moments later, giving Ben a big hug she wished him happy birthday again. I wanted to laugh, because if she was just a little more aware she would notice that her son's hard cock nearly poked her as she hugged him. She walked over to me next,

"Sarah, how are you sweetheart?"

I smiled, "well, I don't know about you, but Ben turning 14 is kind of hard for me to swallow...he's just so big,"Â looking at Ben I thought he was either going to die of anxiety or burst out laughing.

Mom, totally oblivious to the inside joke, just smiled. "Well he's going to be a fine young man I think." I smiled, "I think your right about that mom. So what are you and dad doing tonight?"

"We were thinking about having dinner here and maybe the four of us could go to a movie or something. How does that sound Ben?"

Now at this time I had no idea or intention of continuing our relationship farther than it had gone. But I totally underestimated the lust of a teen boy. Ben seemed thoughtful for a moment, "well mom, I was kind of wanting to just spend some time with Sarah today. But if you and dad want to go see a movie that's fine with me."

Our parents were always pushovers when it came to either of their childrens' happiness so I wasn't at all surprised when she smiled and said that she'd be happy to give us some time to catch up. I waited until mom had dissapeared back inside before turning to Ben,

"Ben, what the hell is that?"

He looked a little hurt, "I thought we could have some time to....well, do some stuff."Â I sighed, thinking, mainly about the fact that my panties were still damp from the feelings and thoughts I was having on the way home a few minutes earlier.Â

"Ok, but no sex. Just messing around and talking, deal?"

He practically beamed, "Deal!"

We walked upstairs where I brushed my teeth, and washed up a little. As I walked out of the bathroom he was over by my dresser, looking at some of my thongs and bra. I locked the door for safe measure and laid down on my bed, propping my head up on one arm. He walked over holding up a pair of sheer see-thru bikini bottom panties.

"So do you wear these often?" I laughed, "every now and then," he sat down next to me. We started to talk about everything. How long had he wanted me, what made me decide to do what I did, how many men and women I'd had sex with, but most of all we talked about incest. Who in our family I'd be willing to have sex with and who he wanted to have sex with. Mostly, and to my surprise, he wanted our mother who at 47 looked young enough to be 37. I admitted that I'd be willing to sleep with our father who at 52 wasn't in the best of shape but according to the moans that used to come from our parents bedroom, he was still a decent lover. As hour after hour passed both of us were increasingly becoming hard and wet. Realizing that sooner or later I was going to have to get myself off.Â

I looked at Ben, "will you watch me masturbate?"Â He nodded, "can I do it too?"

I nodded and he unzipped his pants, pulling the down to his knees along with his boxers, exposing his hard 4 1/2 inch cock. He looked at me and i lifted my skirt around my waist, lowering my panties to my ankles and taking them off. I began to rub my pussy, especially my clit as i watched him take his hard cock in his hand and begin to stroke. We watched eachother for a minute, then two, our pace increasing as we both started to moan, but trying to keep it low since our parents were only down stairs.Â

Ben watched as my juices began to soak down my thighs to the sheets of my bed, "how does it taste?"Â He asked.Â

"What?" I asked

I brought my fingers up to my mouth, thinking about it. "I dunno, it just tastes good I guess."

"Can I taste it?"

I thought for a moment, it felt kind of wrong, almost as if I was taking advantage of him, but I wanted it so badly, "Sure...but I cum alot, so I don't want to squirt all over your face."

He grinned and climbed over as i spread my legs. He hesitantly got comfortable and leaned closer. He gently pressed his mouth to it and I felt his tongue run along my slit, tasting the juices. I guess he liked it because he quickly began to lick it faster and soon he was pressing his tongue into my pussy. I laid there for at least 5 minutes as his tongue worked over my pussy, bringing me closer and closer to an orgasm.Â

As I felt myself getting close to the edge I warned him, "Ohhh my God, Ben...Ben, watch out, I...I'm going to cum!" He quickly sat up, as did I. He sat there between my legs watching as I began to furiously rub my clit, our eyes staring into eachothers. Then his attention returned to my pussy as I came. I had to cover my mouth to stiffle the moans as my pussy erupted, gushing juices out onto the bed, to the amazement of my brother. As the cum subsided I slowly relaxed, collapsing back on the bed, laying in the soaked sheets, breathing heavily.Â

Ben, climbed up beside me, "Oh my God, Sarah..."

I grinned, "Did you like that?"Â He nodded, "Yeah!"

I sighed, "now, where do u want to cum?"Â He thought for a moment, then hesitantly said, "Well, I...I want to cum on you, but I don't want you to wash it off before we eat dinner with mom and dad."Â

"So you want a little thrill knowing that I'm wearing your cum to dinner?"Â He nodded his head, "Yeah, will you let me?"

I smiled, "Sure, how about on my ass?" He grinned, "Perfect!" I got up, still naked from the waist down and got on my hands and knees on the bed. I felt the bed shift as Ben positioned himself behind me and heard him begin to stroke himself. I felt a small hand softly begin to feel over my butt, then I felt the rock hard cock begin to rub over my butt. I felt his cock removed, and then with a gasp of surprise I felt the same hard member shoved into my pussy from behind. I turned in surprise, but he had me by the hips, holding his cock steadily inside me.Â

"BEN! I said no sex!"

"Sarah, shhh, please, I promise I just want to feel it..."Â In an awkward position I looked into his pleading eyes, then finally submitted, although a little bitterly, "ok, but please, whatever you do, don't cum in me."

He nodded, "I promise." He slowly began to slide his hard cock in and out of me, his sister, enjoying the first pussy he had ever seen or felt. I knelt there on my hands and knees as he began to thrust faster and harder as his awkwardness gave way a little.

"Ohhh fuck this feels good Sarah..." His soft moans began to get louder and louder, I was almost certain this at any moment my mother was going to knock on the door, wanting to know what the noise was in here. But no more than four or five minutes later I felt him pull out of me and I heard his hand stroking his wet cock.Â

"Oh fuck Sarah I'm gonna cum on you!"Â

I looked back over my shoulder, spreading my ass cheeks with one hand and supporting myself with the other, "Mmm, yeah, Ben cum on my ass and pussy. Do it for your sister"

He gasped out a few more breaths before I felt his hot gooey cum begin to shoot all over my ass cheeks, down the crack, and even onto my pussy. Again and again the shots kept coming, coating me in his sperm. Finally he fell back onto the sheets, his glistening cock still hard. Smiling, unable to remain angry that he fucked me without consent, I turned around and lowered my head to his cock, sucking off the last of his cum and my juices as well. I slowly climbed off the bed, making sure to keep my skirt above my ass so as to not smear the cum. I grabbed the camera out of my bag and handed it to him. Grinning I told him to take a picture. He took the camera and snapped a shot of my cum covered ass. Knowing what would happen if our parents found these, but that making it just more of a thrill i posed for a few more pics. Some of me sucking his cock, some of me stroking him, and one of him fingering me.Â

I had just pulled my panties over my cum covered ass when Mom knocked on the door to tell us it was dinner time. I grinned at Ben and we walked downstairs together.

As the four of us ate dinner, both Ben and I appraised our parents a little more, wondering what they looked like when they fucked and what sort of things they did. I grinned at him, and he grinned back. Knowing we would have plenty to talk about and do when they left that evening.Â

                                 THE END

Thanks for all of the feedback. I'm really glad everyone is enjoying this and I promise there is much more to this story. Hopefully the problem with the ? will be taken care of this time. Thanks again, Sarah.

Sarah's present for her Brother

Carolina3777 on Incest Stories


Hi, my name is Sarah and I'm 27. This event took place about three years ago. Saturday was going

to be my brother's 14th birthday, so that Tuesday I took the rest of the week off and drove home to

spend some time with him and my parents. Now, to describe myself, I'm 5'7", with a slightly tanned

athletic body. I weigh about 120 lbs with a 32C chest. My hair is dark brown and curly, which

comes down to around my shoulders in length. My eyes are blue and I have a rather cute smile.

I made it home Tuesday night around 7:00 p.m. to find my parents were out still and it was just my

little brother. As I walked inside he was in the living room, laying on the couch and watching TV.Â

I guess it's because of our age diff

Read More
erence, but for some reason the two of us have always gotten

along terrifically. He smiled and got up, running over to me to give me a hug. Ben was your

average 13 or 14 year old, about 5'2", average body with nothing spectacular yet, brown hair, and

blue eyes.Â

I smiled at him "Hi there Ben, what have you been up to?"

He smiled back, "Ha, just watching TV, school, that type of stuff."

Picking up my bags I walked with him upstairs to my room, talking about my work, his school, our

parents and everything else that can get on a 13 year old's nerves. Eventually I jokingly turned

the subject towards girls and was not in the least surprised when he blushed.

Laughing I grinned at him, "what, you don't still think girls are 'icky' do you?"

His face turning a deeper shade of red he looked away, "no, of course not....it's...."

"It's what?"

"Well...I...I just think..." Downstairs the front door opened and we could hear our parents walking

in, and calling out, "Sarah?"Â I laughed, "I guess I should go say 'hey' to them, but we'll talk

more later, ok?"

He smiled, and said "sure."Â Later that night I walked back up to my room, tired after catching up

with my parents for hours. I closed the door behind me and began to undress. First went my white

t-shirt, then the tight, lowcut jeans i was wearing, until i was standing infront of my mirror in

just my matching blue bra and thong. As I looked myself over I turned around to give myself a full

view, both admiring and analyzing my body. I gave my butt a small slap and was just about to take

off my bra when I saw in the mirror, behind me, my closet door move slightly. I hadn't noticed

earlier that it was narrowly cracked open. Hesitantly, I walked over to the closet, curious as to

what might be inside. As I opened the door I saw Ben, holding a pair of my panties and staring back

at me, his face red with embarassment.

He stuttered the words out as I became angrier and angrier, "Sarah, I...umm, I didn't...I'M SORRY!Â

Listen, please, pleaseeee don't tell Mom and Dad."

I stood there looking at him, finally I took him by the arm, dragging him out, "I cannot believe

you! I mean what were you doing in there? Spying? On me, your SISTER?!" Reaching the door I

shoved him out. "Stay out from now on, got it?" Slamming the door, I stood there, seething. How

could the little squirt spy on me, after I drove all the way down here for his birthday?

Two hours later, still laying in my bed I couldn't sleep. For some reason I couldn't even

thoroughly justify why I was mad at Ben. I realized that the fact that he was spying on me wasn't

why I was angry, it was the fact that it turned me on which was truly keeping me awake. I was angry

at myself. Finally, in the middle of the night I gave in to my own desires and slid a hand down my

panties. Furiously I began alternate between sliding two fingers in and out of myself and rubbing

my clit. Minutes later I came. My juices gushing out of my pussy and soaking my hand, my panties,

and even some of the bed. Standing up I changed into some other panties and went back to bed, this

time I was asleep in no time.Â

The next morning I woke up, well rested and fairly certain of what I had to do. Both to make up for

what I said to Ben the night before, and to satisfy my own desires. I put on a pair of tight jeans,

no panties, a black t-shirt, and a black bra. After checking myself over in the mirror I walked

down the hall to my brother's room. As I expected his door was closed and locked.Â

I knocked lightly. "Ben?" It took a few moments but soon he replied, "Yeah?"

"I wanted to talk to you."

"Um...why? Is it about last night? I'm really sorry about that."

"It's ok, I'd like to talk to you about that, can I come in?"Â I heard the door unlocking and then

he opened it up. I gave him a smile as I walked inside.Â

"So, what were you doing in here?"

He looked around, still a little shy,"Oh, i was um, on the computer. So your not mad?"

"No, I wasn't mad at you. I thought I was, but I was actually mad at myself."

He seemed a little confused, "Yourself? Why?"

"Well...because it turned me on that you were spying on me. Trying to see me naked."

It took a moment, but he soon registerd what I was saying. "wait, you mean you...you were turned on

by that?"

I smiled, unashamed, "yeah, i...i even masturbated. Which brings me to the reason I'm here." I

showed him a check I was holding. "I'm going to give you a choice, and I don't want your answer

today, give it to me the morning of your birthday. For your birthday present, you can either have a

check from me for $500...or a blowjob from me."Â With that I stood up and walked out, leaving him

dumbstruck, wondering if I could possibly be serious.Â

For the next few days I avoided seeing Ben anywhere where he might be able to discuss my offer,

which I noticed was causing him a great deal of frustration. Especially when I wore my most

revealing outfits and gave him some amazing views. All discreetly, and all within the presence of

our parents.

Finally saturday morning arrived. Ben's "party", which basically involved our relatives in the area

coming over for a cookout and cake, was going to be at 11:00 a.m. I woke up early and knocked on

his door, wearing a short black skirt, a light blue thong, a white top and white bra. He eagerly

answered, apparently already awake. I grinned, "Good morning, Ben. Happy Birthday!"

He smiled, "Thanks sis...so umm, i was thinking, and I uhhh-" he glanced up and down the hall, "-I

want the blowjob."

I smiled, leaning forward I kissed him softly. "Alright, then this afternoon I'll suck your cock."Â

I think he nearly came right then and there, but I just gave him another kiss and walked away, just

as eager for the afternoon. Around 10:30 our various aunts, uncles, cousins, and grandparents began

to arrive. I avoided Ben for most of the party but gave him the occasional glance. The party was

going well, and soon the time for presents came. First my grandparents gave him their's, which is

always either sweaters or some type of clothing. Then the cousins and aunts and uncles. Finally it

was my turn, I walked up to him, holding the card with the $500 check. As I handed it to him, he

looked so dissapointed I thought he was going to cry, but when I leaned down to presumably give him

a hug, I whispered, "don't worry Ben, your still getting your blowjob."Â That immediately heightened

his spirits. As I had bent over to give Ben a hug, my skirt had ridden up my ass, unintentionally

giving an uncle, two aunts, and my father a nearly unobstructed view of my firm butt. To my

surprise I was getting an appreciative stare from my uncle and one of my aunts.Â

Soon after the party was beginning to die down and I noticed we had conveniently run out of soft

drinks. Catching a look from Ben, I motioned him over and asked if he'd like to come with me to the

store. Together the two of us loaded into my Corolla and set off for the "store." It was obvious

Ben was eager to get his 2nd present as he could hardly keep his eyes off of me as I drove. I

headed off down some backroads which soon had us in the country passing field after field.Â

Ben looked around, seeing the vast rolling fields, "so where are we going for real?"

I grinned, "somewhere where a sister can give her brother a blowjob in private."

"I can't believe this is really going to happen Sarah."

"Well believe me, it is. Ahhh, and here we are...", I pulled onto a dirt path running into one of

the fields. After another minute of driving we were far enough from any traveled road that no one

would drive near enough to see us. I opened my door, getting out of the car, Ben quickly did the

same. I looked over at him as i stood infront of the car, "ok, now, take off your clothes."Â

Suddenly Ben seemed nervous, he slowly took off his shirt, then his jeans. Finally he was just in

his boxers. I looked on expectantly, "well?"

Ben fiddled with his fingers, "well...I'm kind of embarassed."

"Ben, I'm your sister, don't worry, just relax."Â Hesitantly, he gripped his boxers and slid them

down. As his cock came into view I saw why he was a little embarassed. His cock was soft, hanging

barely 2 1/2 inches. He looked up at me expectantly, but I just smiled. "Now, that wasn't so hard,

was it?"Â He smiled, encouraged.Â

"Now, it's my turn."Â I slowly lifted my top, revealing my breasts in my bra, eager to be free.Â

Next I undid my skirt, letting it fall on the ground. Kicking it out of the way, I turned my thong

covered ass to Ben and bending over I began to grind it against his small cock. Instantly he went

from 2 1/2 inches soft to 4 inches hard. Undoing my bra, I tossed it aside, and turned around to

show Ben my bare breasts. I brought his hands up to play with them. He began to massage my boobs,

playing with my nipples and making them hard. I leaned forward, pressing my lips to his and kissing

him, completely lost in the passion. As his hands travelled south he touched my thong, grinning I

stepped back, gripping my thong I slid it down and off. As Ben leaned back against my car, I

dropped to my knees and crawled towards him, both of us nude.Â

I gripped his small, rock hard cock in my hand and begin to stroke it while looking up at him. His

appreciative moans were all I needed to hear, i lifted the shaft of his cock and lowered my mouth,

leaning in to begin sucking on his balls.

"Oh my God! Sarah that's...ohhhh fuck that's amazing" I continued licking and sucking them for a

few more moments, then, while looking up into his eyes I wrapped my mouth around his cock. It was

easy enough for me to soon take the entire 4 inches all the way in my mouth, using my tongue to lick

the hard shaft even inside my mouth. I felt his hands grab my head and felt him begin to

instinctively thrust his cock in and out of my mouth. As I leaned back and let him take control of

the motion, he began to thrust harder and harder, using my mouth like a pussy. Dutifully, I kept my

mouth as tight around his fucking cock as I could. Within a minute of the beginning, I heard his

moans get louder, and felt his body tighten. Preparing myself for the flood I knew was coming, I

heard him say,

"Oh my God Sarah! Oh fuck...I....I'm gonna cum!!!!"

Feeling his thrusts getting harder, I suddenly felt blast after blast of his hot, gooey, salty semen

being shot into my mouth. Without hesitation I began to swallow, surprised by the force and sheer

amount of cum being pumped into my mouth by his cock. After six solid blasts of his cum I finally

finished the last of it. Leaning back and taking my mouth off of his cock I smiled up at him.Â

Ben leaned back against the car, exhausted, "you swalloed all of it?"

"Every last delicous drop"

He grinned, "So I was alright?"

I stood up, pressing my naked body against his...feeling his cock going soft, "you were great."

He looked back at me, "can we, like stay here for a little while?"Â I grinned, "sure".........

      THE END

Please Feel free to provide feedback in any form and I'm open to requests or suggestions.

“I need your help. Can I Come Over?” Pt.4

jack_of_blades on Teen Stories


Part 4

Â

Chapter 5 - The Date

Â

As I was driving down to the mall to pick up Cali (that was my nickname for her because she was in love with California), my mind started to wonder. What would Caroline think if she found out the things I have done in the past week? Since we had talked about losing our virginity together, I had already had sex with her, and my, best friend Emily, my sisters little friend Stephanie, my hot mom, and my even hotter sister. I had done all these things without even considering how Cali would feel if she found out. At the beginning I had convinced myself that I was doing those things for her benefit, but in reality, it was my own perverse mind that led me to cheating on her over and over. But I decided that what happened in

Read More
the past should stay in the past....even though I planned on fucking all those girls again. There was no need for Caroline to know about it.

I drove up to the mall entrance and Cali was standing there waiting for me. Her slender body looked magnificent with her white blouse, short, black skirt, stockings and high heels. But I couldn’t wait to take them all off.

" Hi baby!" she exclaimed as she crawled into the car. I gave her a long kiss on the lips and replied,

" You look so beautiful..." I handed her a bouquet of roses, and she blushed and said thank you. "I made reservations at Dante’s for 7:30 so we need to get moving...are we still going back to your place tonight...?" I asked.

"You know it!" she replied with a mischievous smile.

We arrived at Dante’s at 7:15 and we were seated by 7:20. Dante’s was our favourite restaurant. All they served was authentic Italian food and the portions were huge. Once we were seated, we ordered out food and started chatting about our week. As I stated before, I was not about to tell Cali what I had really done all week so I lied my ass off. I told her I mostly stayed in my room thinking about her and counting down the minutes until I could see her again. Her heart melted over this and told me I was the sweetest guy in the world. Suddenly I felt something moving up my leg. I looked at Cali and she was smiling at me. It was her foot. She kicked off her shoes and started to rub my inner thigh. This got my dick hard as a rock. I had never seen her acting like this. I decided to take in a step further and undid my pants. Since the table cloth almost reached the floor, we had total privacy. With her nylon covered feet, she pulled down the elastic on my boxers and started to massage my cock. They feeling of the material on my skin was amazing. She managed to get a full grip on my dick with both her feet and slowly began jerking my off. I couldn’t believe what was happening. My mostly timid girlfriend was fucking me with her feet in a public place. I had to shoot my load and she knew it, so she started to jerk faster and faster. I shot load after load of cum on the bottom of the table, the floor, and Cali’s feet and legs. I let out a groan and some people looked over, but they didn’t suspect anything. We kept the dinner talk to a minimum and ate quickly, knowing perfectly well what was going to happen after dinner.

We finished up, I paid the check and we were off to her house. The drive back seemed like hours long, when in reality it was only 15 minutes. We walked into her house and, wasting no time, walked upstairs. We got to her door but she told me to wait outside until she was ready. I wasn’t going to argue so patiently waited outside her door until she told me to go in. When I walked in, I saw the most beautiful sight. The entire room was filled with lit candles, there were two glasses of champaign on her dresser, and my gorgeous girlfriend was laying on her in her bra and panties. She sat up and walked towards me. She was still wearing her stockings and heels which turned me on a lot. She gave me a long kiss and told me to sit on the bed. She grabbed the champaign glasses, handed one to me and we toasted to a perfect night. We put the glasses down and I immediately started kissing her ears and neck (which always drove her wild). Meanwhile, she was reaching under my shirt and rubbing my chest. I ripped my shirt off and started working on her bra. When I got it open, I was struck by the sight on two perfectly formed breasts topped with the pinkest nipples. They really got my blood pumping. I slowly kissed down her chest until I reached her erect nipples. I gave them each a small kiss and she let out a small whimper.

I gave her another kiss on her lips and got to my knees so I could kiss her other lips. I slowly pulled down her lacy panties and revealed a small pink pussy with a small patch of very blonde pubic hair. I started kissing her inner thigh and around her pubs until I saw her pussy start to moisten. I gently gave her lips and clit a kiss and she pushed her mound right against my face. She was getting pretty horny, so I took my tongue and slowly, but firmly, lapped up her juices. I started to move faster and rubbed her clit with my finger. She started to moan and breath very heavily. I knew her first orgasm was about to hit. With my other hand I stuck my finger in her pussy and finger fucked her while eating her out. Her pussy was so tight my finger felt resistance. She started to buck her hips and scream in pleasure for what seemed like five minutes.

She sat up, got me off my knees and kissed me so she could taste her own juices. She rolled me over onto the bed and stood up facing me. She reached down to take off her heels and stockings but I stopped her. "No baby, keep them on. They turn me on so much." She obeyed me and climbed on the bed next to me.

"You wanna try something fun?" she asked.

"I’ll do anything you want beautiful." I replied and kissed her cheek.

She turned her body around so I was facing her rear and sat on my face. I happily went to work on her pussy thinking nothing of it. Then I felt her bend over and slip off my pants. When she pulled down my boxers, my dick sprang up and hit her in the face. "Are you alright?" I asked her almost laughing. "Just keep eating." she said, half laughing herself. I began licking again when I felt a then familiar sensation on my dick. It was of course her tongue. She made slow, soft circles around the head of my cock and licked the length of my shaft. I then felt her take my hole dick into her mouth and suck on it like a vacuum. Her hot mouth took most of my dick all the way. This was very surprising to me because I knew she had never done it before. While she was sucking me off, I started to play with her ass. I was rubbing and massaging her cheeks and at times, ran my finger over her asshole. I received positive reactions every time I did this so I decided to put my entire finger in her ass. I could hear her start to moan while my cock was still in her mouth. More and more juices started to flow out of her and I could tell she was reaching an orgasm. I fingered her asshole with full force and she began humping my face again. When she started to orgasm, she was still able to keep my dick in her mouth. The juices flowing on my face and tight suction on my dick made me shoot a huge load into her mouth. As soon as we both finished cumming, I realized that she had never experienced a male ejaculation before and must have been seriously surprised. She slowly got off my face and turned towards me. I could see the cum dripping from her lips and chin. Just when I was about to explain, she leaned in and kissed me. Having to taste some of my own cum wasn’t something I wanted to do, but I wasn’t about to stop her from kissing me. As we kissed, I softly caressed her body, rubbing my hands over her smooth, silky skin. I lifted myself up and put her flat against the bed. With one hand I played with her tits, and I played with her pussy with the other one. I was ready to give it to her and by the amount of juices flowing out of her, I could tell she was too.

I grabbed hold of my cock and rubbed the head up and down her slit to get it covered in juices. Instead of shoving it in her pussy, I kept teasing her by slapping my dick hard against her clit. By this time she couldn’t take anymore, so she grabbed my cock with one hand and my ass with the other, and pulled me into her. My dick sunk in easily until I felt some resistance. I laid myself down on top of her and kissed her lips in an attempt to distract her from the pain she was about to experience. She looked into my eyes with a stare that told me she was ready. As we kissed, I pushed my dick as far inside of her as I could. To my surprise, she did not scream. A single tear fell down her cheek, which I quickly kissed away, but no scream. She just smiled and nodded at me. I pulled my cock half way out and hit her with another long, deep thrust. She closed her eyes and started to fell the pleasure that follows. She wrapped her legs around me and I started to pick up the pace. She began moaning with satisfaction and meeting my thrusts with her own. I quickly grabbed her and turned myself over so she was on top. Without hesitation, she placed her hands on my chest and dropped down hard on my cock. I started to massage her gorgeous ass and played with her curly blonde pubic hair. She kept on riding me without slowing down the pace for even one second. To see just how far she was willing to go, I inserted a finger into her asshole. To my pleasant surprise, she let out a long moan and continued to ride me like a bull, so I continued to finger her ass. At that point I really wanted to see her ass in action so I told her to stop and face the other way. She quickly did so and soon I was watching a beautiful ass bounce up and down my dick. I sat up so her back was against my chest and reached around to find her tits. I pinched her hard nipples and then reached down to find her clit. I could feel her orgasm, as well as mine, quickly approaching. I rubbed her clit without mercy until I felt her pussy turn into a vice. As this happened, I began to cum inside of her (Cali decided to take the pill a while ago so a condom wasn’t necessary...even though I still should have worn one). I laid down on the bed with her body on top of me. Both of us were sweating and breathing very hard, and my head was spinning. I softly placed her next to me pulled my dick out of her. I watched as my cum leaked out of her swollen cunt. I looked at Caroline, she looked at me, we both smiled at each other, and fell asleep in each other’s arms.

Cousin And I Discover Promised Land (Part Two)

cleanshaven on Incest Stories


Cousin And I Discover Promised Land (Part Two)

Karen and I finished putting our clothes back on and climbed down from the hay loft. We brushed off the hay from each other and used the moment to feel up each other and kiss for another passionate session. She is fourteen and I am fifteen yet we are making out like we are in our twenties. We broke away from each other, straighten our clothes again and were just leaving the barn when we heard my Mom shouting from the house that it was supper time. Â

We went back into our rooms in the house and got changed into nicer clothes for supper. I put on clean underwear and hid my sex stained shorts deep under the pile of dirty clothes in the laundry hamper. Â

As I came into the dining room I saw Karen
Read More
sitting across the table from my seat and she had changed into a very nice blouse that was a little low cut and showing some of her cleavage…just a hint of things to come.  I thought I could just make out a hint of nipples under her blouse and wondered if she had not worn a bra under her top.

At the same time I saw the mountain of food that had been prepared for supper and, being a male teenager, my mind changed gears from sex addict to eating machine instantly.

I ate like a staved buzzard on a gut wagon!

Karen was smiling at me across the table each time I would grab another piece of fried chicken. I soon felt her foot moving up my leg and touch my knee. I had no idea where this was going to go but I had an erection and was ready for action.

About this time my Mom asked me to please go into the kitchen and get some more ice tea for everyone. My heart sank because there was no way I was going to be able to hide the huge tent in my pants. I looked at Karen and she was just smiling at me with a very wicked smile on her face.

“I’ll get the tea for him,” she said as she moved her chair back from the table. “He is too busy eating to concentrate on walking or thinking right now”. Everyone laughed as they noticed the pile of chicken bones on my plate and the mouth full of meat I was inhaling at the moment. Â

I just looked at them all, smiled and mumbled a “thank you” towards Karen as she headed towards the kitchen. I continued to cram mass quantities of food into my face and was amazed at the wonderful smells and tastes as they very briefly passed through my mouth.

I looked towards the kitchen to see Karen inside looking back at me. From where she was standing I was the only person able to see her. She reached down, grabbed the bottom of her blouse and quickly raised it up, flashing me a shot of her breasts! She was not wearing a bra, answering the earlier question I had regarding specific items of clothing under her blouse.

Needless to say, the blood that had gone to my stomach to aid in digesting food had an emergency message to head further south to attend a very rapidly growing matter. I was shocked at Karen’s’ flash and the fact she did it with all of our families so close. I was also hard as a cold steel beam and had suddenly quit eating. Apparently no blood remained in the region of my brain that controlled the jaw muscles.

Karen quickly pulled her blouse back down, pointed to her breasts and then back to me with a huge smile on her face. I could see her mouth the words “all yours” as she came into the dining room with the ice tea pitcher. She went back to her seat across table from me, leaned down and placed the pitcher in the middle of the table. Â

As she leaned down I looked right down the front of her blouse and saw those wonderful breasts again. Her nipples had hardened and I could see them outlined against her blouse as she sat down in her seat. As she scooted her chair back up to the table she looked across at me and smiled that wicked smile again and had a gleam in her eyes.

“Thank you for everything” I heard myself stammer and smiled right back at her.

We finished supper, did the dishes and went back outside to do the nightly ranch chores. I loaded up a couple bales of hay into the back of the truck and Karen and I drove out to the cow pastures past the pond. She laughed as the cows saw the truck and came sprinting towards us knowing it was suppertime for them.

“They are just like you at supper time, huh?” she giggled as they crowded around the truck eagerly waiting for me to throw them flakes of hay.

“Yep, and just like you, they are showing me their boobs, too” I said as I threw the hay out to the herd.

She laughed and asked me, “So, did you like that little show in the kitchen?”

“Karen, I loved it. It was a little bit racy and you would have been in a lot of trouble if you had been caught with your blouse above your head, but I loved it”.

“I knew there was no way you would have been able to get up from the table in your condition, and I WAS the one responsible for doing that to you, so I just figured it was fair that I rescue you at the moment. It made me feel all tingly when I flashed you and sort of horny, too” she said as she moved next to me. She reached over and grabbed my hand and squeezed it tightly. “I really liked what we did in the barn this afternoon. I never knew it could feel that good. I thought I would be embarrassed for you to see me naked like that, but it just felt right to me”.

“Me, too” I said as I kicked the last bit of hay off the truck. I turned towards her and looked deeply into the incredible eyes. “I have never felt like this before. I have been naked a lot in the showers after gym or sports, but never with a girl. I thought I was going to feel weird or scared or strange, but with you I just felt like it was a very special thing”.

I brought her close to me and we kissed deeply, our tongues dancing across each others mouth, exploring and probing with a passion. Her hands came to the small of my back and pulled me into her even closer. I moved my hands to her back and slid them down to her rear and pulled her tight into my hips. I could feel her body move into my growing erection and begin to gyrate slowly against it. Our kissing became hotter and deeper, our hands pulling each other ever tighter against each other.

I pulled back from her, fighting for air and sucking in deep breaths.

“This is incredible” I panted, again looking at the fire in her eyes and those wonderful soft lips. “I need to remember to breathe when we do this”.

“I think my panties are wet again” Karen said as she slipped a hand down her pants. “My goodness, I’m soaked! I even put on a pad so I wouldn’t get my pants soaked…it has never been this wet before!”

“Can I see?” I asked as I began to move my hand towards her pants zipper.

“Sure, as long as I can see yours, too” she said as she moved her hands to my belt and began to loosen it.

“Like I would object?” I said as I lowered her pants down to her knees and moved my hands to the front of her pink cotton panties. I could feel the pad under the crotch of her panties and knew it hid the treasure I was seeking. Â

She had my belt loosened and had dropped my pants down to my ankles. She reached through the fly of my boxers and grabbed my throbbing manhood. Â

I blew a huge load of cum up her arm and all over her hand as she started to milk my erection.

“That was fast” she said as she continued to stroke and milk me.

“Sometimes it doesn’t take much, and this was one of those times” I managed to say. It does indeed have a mind of it’s own at times.

I moved my hand inside down the front of her panties as she moved her legs out just a bit so I could feel her vagina. My fingers moved past her pubic mound, down past the wisps of hair and I felt the top of her slit. I could feel her legs tremble slightly as I let my finger tip slide over her clitoris and move down slightly to her opening.

She was indeed soaked.

“That feels SO good when you do that” she said as she moved her hips into my hand.

“We better take these off if we don’t want them to get stained and smell like sex” she said as she moved back slightly and began to drop her panties down. Just the sight of seeing her vagina again made me tremble with excitement.

“Karen, we need to move over into the trees so no one can see us out here in the middle of the pasture. Just in case someone is taking a little stroll after supper. No sense in taking that risk, huh?” I asked. Every fiber of my being wanted to take her right there in the back of the truck, in front of the cows and everyone. Â

She looked up at me and smiled. “Yeah, we should move out of the middle of the pasture at least. You know of a good spot where no one can find us” she asked as she reluctantly pulled her panties and pants back up and jumped out of the back of the truck into the crowd of cows.

My mind was racing…where can we go so no one can see us but still not worry about us. The pond has lots of trees around it that would hide the truck but was too close to the house. There was a grove of trees at the back of the far pasture that would conceal the truck but cause concern to the adults if they came looking for us.

“Why, exactly, were you parked back here in the trees?” I could hear my Mom asking me. “And where is that fishy smell coming from?” No, we had to find a good safe spot that would allow us the freedom to explore our passions without getting caught.

I had an erection that wanted to explore the hidden treasures of my cousin and by golly it was not going to be denied!

The barn again? Perhaps. Way too close to the house and someone could walk into it at any moment and hear us. I had no plans on being quiet and I know Karen was pretty vocal when she was excited, so unless we planned on wearing gags, we had to stay quiet.

No way we could do anything in the house. That was not even an option. So where can we go? Where can we hide out and explore the depths of out mad passions for each other and not be discovered?

The tree fort!!

My brother and I had built the tree fort in a small grove of trees out past the pond years ago.  We used to spend the night up there for a lot of summers when it was too hot to sleep in the house. We had taken a lot of care and time to build it right, too. The roof on it was water tight, so even in a downpour it was dry inside. It was about 10’ by 10’ inside with windows on all sides. A trap door and rope ladder was the only entrance to our castle. It had no electricity or running water but it was our dream home away from home for many years. I had not been inside it for almost a year but it shouldn’t take much to shake off the dust and prepare for our passion session!

“I know the perfect spot” I told her as I laid out the location and story of the tree fort.

“That sounds perfect” Karen said. “How far is it from here?” she asked looking around the pasture fencing towards the far pond.

“It’s back behind that row of trees and really hidden in a giant oak tree. Climb in the truck and let’s go see it” I said as I started up the truck and moved through the herd of cows towards our little love nest. This could be perfect I thought to myself.

It took a few minutes to go through the gates and pastures before we reached the hidden grove of trees that harbored our love castle. You could not see it from the field and almost had to be directly underneath the tree before you saw the fort. We designed it that way and it worked perfectly.

Night was just starting to fall as we reached the base of the tree and freed the rope ladder into the bottom of the tree house. It seemed smaller now than before but I know it did not shrink.

I climbed up first and opened the trap door into the room. It was just as we had left it and it did not appear that anything had moved in while we were gone. I shook out the blankets to make sure there were no critters, alive or dead, and shouted down to Karen to come on up.

She entered the room cautiously as she got to the top of the ladder. “Is it safe?” she asked before moving any further up the ladder.

“Not a single rat in sight up here. Guess the snakes ate them all” I said, which brought her to an immediate stop on the ladder.

“You are just kidding, aren’t you” she asked, frozen in place.

I laughed out loud at her. “No snakes, either. That was for flashing me at supper”

“Ha ha ha, very funny. I hate snakes…and rats. Not real wild about spiders either. You got any of them up here” she asked as she slowly came up the ladder into the fort.

I had not even considered insects before this very moment. We had a few flies in the heat of the summer from time to time but I don’t ever recall seeing spiders or other bugs inside the fort.

“All clear on the critter situation. Nothing alive up here but us” I said as I quickly scanned the corners for spider webs and the window sills for any telltale signs of multi-legged critters. Thankfully we were alone.

“Hey, this is sorta nice up here” Karen said as she stood up in the fort. “You did a nice job building this. You should be proud of this” she said as she admired the view from the windows.

“Thanks for the compliments” I said as I came up behind her as she looked out the window towards the sunset. I kissed her softly on her neck and loved how soft her skin was against my lips.

“Mmmmm…that feels nice” she purred as she leaned her head over giving me even more access to her neck. I continued to kiss her, moving from her ear down to the shoulder then back up again. When I got back up to her ear area I discovered that magic spot I had located earlier In the day in the hay loft.

“Oh yeah, right there…” she whispered softly as I massaged that area with my lips and tongue. She began to make happy sounds, not words, just sounds as I continued my quest for passion. She reached up with her hand and pulled my head into hers as her breathing began to quicken and become more shallow.

“Don’t stop…just like that….keep doing it just like that….that feels SOOOO good” she said with her eyes closed and she moved her other hand up under her blouse to her breasts. She began to finger and knead her nipples which increased the pace of her breathing even more. I knew she was getting close to something that was going to be good for her, and I was getting close, too.

“I’m almost there….don’t stop….this is so wonderful” she voiced into the room. I reached around her and moved my hand under her blouse and cupped her other breast.  This sent a shock wave through her body and caused to become weak in the knees a bit.

“I’m gonna cum….gonna….oh yeah….gonna cum….here…it….comes” she said as her body tightened and wave after wave of pleasure washed over her. I did not stop what I was doing except to move her nipple between my thumb and index finger, causing her to reach a whole new level of pleasure, shouting into the air as her body shook, spasm after spasm, wave after wave flowing over her body. Â

Her knees buckled and I slowly lowered down to the floor on top of some blankets. I stopped rubbing her breast and nipple and began to just slowing stroke her hair and across her belly as she fought to regain her breath. I moved my hands slowly as her breathing began to come slower and her heartbeat eased off just a bit.

“You are amazing, you know that?” she asked, opening her eyes and struggling to regain her bearings. Her breathing was relaxing but her heart was still on warp drive.

“I don’t know about amazing, but you seemed to enjoy it” I stammered, flushed with the thought that someone considered anything I did to be amazing. Perhaps I have a hidden talent that needs to be manifested and trained to a higher level, like what I did with masturbation!

“I made a mess in my shorts for sure with that one” Karen said as she reached her hand down inside her pants. “Yeah, that was a soaker. I knew I should have taken them off when I got into the room.”

I liked the idea she was thinking about taking off her panties when she climbed into the fort. I liked any idea that involved her taking off her panties.

“Well, we can take them off now and try and let them dry off while we are up here. At least they won’t get any wetter” I threw out there hoping it made sense.

“I guess better late than never is better than keeping them on, huh? You had better take yours off, too, unless you have suddenly gained some sort of control over your thingee going off all the time” she said as she pointed to my erection inside my pants.

I was ready to explode at any second, and her pointing that out to me did not make it any better. I agreed it was a good idea and quickly got naked inside the fort. I turned around to see Karen had already taken off her blouse and was sitting down taking off her pants and panties. Her legs were aimed directly towards me and I got an incredible view of her crotch as she removed her clothes.

This was more than I was able to handle and I knew I was going to blow a load any second.

“Hey, are you going to cum again?” she asked as she scooted towards me with her head at my crotch level. “Hold on for just a second, okay? You got to taste me earlier today but I never got to taste you. Just let me know when you are ready, okay?” she asked as she grabbed my rocket and aimed it towards her mouth.

Just the heat from her hand was all it took to move my rocket into a full launch mode.

“Here it comes” I managed to say as the first wave ripped through me like an electric shock. My knees buckled slightly as I felt her put her mouth around my erection and this put me into a whole new level of pleasure I had never experienced. Wave after wave washed over me and stream after stream rocketed out into her throat. She was making some sounds from her throat but I was not in the right frame of mind to ask her what she was saying at the moment.

She began to suck on the end of my erection and used her tongue like she was licking a lollipop. This was an entire new lesson in carnal pleasure for me.

Mind you, I had masturbated a few thousand times already in my young life, and thought I knew about every level of pleasure that can be reached via that method of pleasure seeking. It would vary a bit depending on what I was using for either a visual or mental stimulant at the moment, but I was sure I had experienced every level and sub-level of orgasmic pleasure that could be attained.

I was so wrong.

My knees finally gave out on me and I came down onto the blankets beside her.

“You okay?” she asked me as I rolled over on my back and struggled for a full breath of air.

“Karen, that was so far past what I have ever experienced before, that was so far past incredible, my goodness….let me collect myself here for moment” was all I could utter at the moment.

“Yep, that is sort of what happened to me, too. I mean that it feels good when I do it to myself, you know, play with myself. But what you did was so far past that. I know what you mean now about being incredible feeling” she said as she laid down beside me and moved her hands across my stomach and chest.

“You tasted strange at first but kinda good, too. Sort of a cross between salty paste and plain yogurt…but in a good way. Have you ever tasted it before” she wondered out loud.

“Taste my own cum? No, not that I can remember. Never even thought about tasting it before. Just thought it would be sorta gross I guess. Hey” I asked, looking down at my shrinking member, “did you swallow the entire thing?”

“Well, yes, I did swallow all the stuff that came out, but no, I did not put your whole thingee in my mouth. I liked what I was able to do but you sort of did not give me a lot of time to enjoy it before you exploded. I would like to play with it some more it you’re ready for it” she said, looking down at crotch.

“Karen, it’s always ready to be played with by you. And I promise I will make it last a lot longer this time before I go, okay” I said as she moved down my body and put her head next to my crotch.

She reached out with her hand and placed it around my now limp member and squeezed it gently. I could feel the alarm in my head already going off to start the blood pumping south. Her hand was soft and she began to lightly stroke me slowly, blood engorging my member with each stroke and within a few strokes I was almost hard again.

“That is so neat how it can just do that” she said as she stroked me gently and slowly, a dab of precum beginning to escape from the tip. “Hey, there’s some stuff coming out already. Taste this” she said as she took her fingertip and removed the small dollop of cum from the tip and placed it up to my mouth.

I did not have a lot of time to think about taking my own cum or not. I did not have to think about if it was going to make me gay, weird or an addict of some kind. Â

I just did it,

I opened my mouth and she put her finger inside. I closed my mouth and felt her fingertip on my tongue. I sucked her finger for a second and could taste her finger as well as something else, which I just assume was my own cum. I was very prepared for it to taste like brussel sprout juice or something awful, but actually, it did not have much of a taste to it at all. A bit salty maybe, but not much of a taste. Â

“Not bad, huh” Karen asked as she continued to stroke me.

“Not bad at all” I responded back to her. “A little bit salty, just like you said, but not gross or anything”.

She smiled up at me and moved her mouth down over my member and took almost the entire thing into her throat. That did two things: one was make me almost loose my load instantly, and the other was make her gag.

“Go easy there, Karen. Maybe just a little at a time?” I asked as I settled back down, remembering my promise to make it last longer this time and not explode right out of the blocks.

She placed just the head into her mouth and began to lick and suck. She began to slowly plunge her head further down each time and moved her hand under her mouth to stroke me with each plunge.

I have never been very good at stopping an ejaculation. Frankly, I don’t recall ever having to do it before this moment, so I am not really for sure how to stop the train once it heads down the tracks. I always figured the entire goal of playing with it was to make it explode, and sooner was always better than later. Having never been to the later mode, I was just guessing here, but sooner was always my mode of selection. The faster the better.

Karen is working pure magic on me at the moment, and the moment I have trained for is quickly coming. I have trained very hard and long at how to arrive at this moment. Â

Stopping it? Not so much.

I heard one guy in the locker room say once that he thought of his grandma naked and the guy he was talking to said he tried doing hard math problems in his head. At the time I could not understand why you would want to stop it.

So I tried to think of what my grandma would look like naked. She would be short with white hair, a bit stooped over, long sagging breasts with big nipples, sagging skin down to her stomach, a white haired vaginal bush, and that is where this train almost wrecks again. No matter how sick it sounds, it still has a vagina and breasts….gotta try some math.

I start with multiplication tables and moved very quickly from them to algebra, then geometry and finally to calculus before I was able to feel any slow down in my run away train. And I think this was a crime, too, cause what she was doing to my member should be a highly sought after prize and remembered for life! And instead of that I am questioning the tangents and angles of objects that mean nothing to me except to somehow prolong the moment I have been training for now for years.

Karen was working me like toilet plunger. Up and down, licking and sucking, stroking me with her hands. I loved this too much to keep thinking of higher math. It was time to give in and just let it happen.

I relaxed and just concentrated on what she was doing. It was magic.

I could feel my stomach begin to tighten and knew I was heading down to the end of the tracks soon.

“It won’t be long now. That feels so incredible. Keep doing what you‘re doing” I panted out, letting her know she was making me very happy and the end was near.

I put my hand on the back of her head and can feel the suction and release from her mouth. Suddenly she changes her stroking rate and doubles it with her hand. This kicked the train into warp drive down the tracks.

I can hear sounds coming out of my mouth but have no idea what I am saying. I think I told her it felt really good or something to that effect, but for all I know I just sang “Mary Had A Little Time” in Spanish. Regardless, I feel my nuts begin to tighten and know what is about to happen next.

“HERE IT COMES” I shout out as my entire body spasms, my back arches, my fists clench and a volcano erupts from my crotch. I hear myself screaming in pleasure as wave after wave roll across my body, crashing, building, crashing, building, crashing, building a bit slower, crashing again, am I breathing?

Karen keeps up the pace until I have the presence of mind to hold her head still and then stop her hand from stroking me. I am at a sensitivity level I have never experienced before.

I know my heart is beating cause I can feel the jack-hammer going off in my chest. I am not conscious of actually breathing but know I must be doing it cause I am still alive, or at least for the moment.

That was the most incredible moment of my life.

Karen moves her body up and rests her head on mine. She leans down and kisses me with a deep passionate kiss and I can taste the salt inside her mouth. I know what it is and I could care less. Every fiber of my body is exhausted, but I am alive.

She leans up and looks into my eyes with those incredible sparkling eyes of hers. “Now do that to me” she says.

I can’t move my arms or legs and can barely think. The part that is capable of functioning in my brain is a bit busy sending signals to my lungs to breath and my heart to beat, Yet somewhere deep in my soul is a voice screaming to roll over on Karen’s’ crotch and pleasure her.

“Karen, you’re going to have to give me a moment here, Maybe two or three even. What you just did was so far out there….somewhere….I need a moment here” I could hear myself say as I struggle through the fog in my head.

I have discovered the best thing in life, she will be here for days to come, and I have no idea how I am going to survive the week at this pace.

But one thing for sure is going to happen. From now on I am going to refuse to think about Grandma or higher math.

End of Part Two
Stay tuned for Part Three (Pop Goes The Cherry)

Jason and Katie

troyman_08 on Teen Stories

Jason awoke that Monday morning dreading the day. School, teachers, homework… they were getting old, and steadily more boring as he got older. But this Monday was going to be worse than the rest though, since he’d have to go through the day without his girlfriend, Cara. He broke up with Cara the previous Saturday after a 2 year relationship. It hurt and he struggled to shake thoughts of Cara out of his head as he got out of bed to take a shower.

He undressed, looking at himself in the mirror. He was your average 16 year old. 6’1’’, 170 lbs, brown hair, brown eyes, somewhat muscular frame from years of athletics… not a half bad looking kid. He stepped under the warm water and a memory of him and Cara makin

Read More
g love in that very shower washed over him… he immediately erased the image from his mind and refused to think about her for the rest of the day.

He finished his shower, got dressed, ate breakfast and was off to another exciting day of school. He arrived 10 minutes before class started and was surprised to see Katie standing by his locker. Katie was beautiful. No other word could describe her. 5’4’’, 110 lbs, blond hair, blue eyes, perfect breasts, and an ass that every guy dreamed of having next to him. Katie greeted him with a wave and a sexy little smile,

“Hey there Jason, how’s it going? I heard the news about u and Cara… sorry.”

“Thanks, its been kinda ruff but, I’ll live.” Jason replied with a little sigh.

Katie put her hand on his shoulder, “If you ever need someone to talk to… you know my number.”

“Yeah, thanks… I might have to take u up on that offer.” Jason said with a smile.

Katie giggled, “ Looking forward too it. See you later.” And with that she walked away, her perfect ass hypnotizing him with each step. “Wow!” Jason thought “I’m definitely callin’ her!”

The day continued without much excitement. Until lunch came and he found himself in little situation. He and Cara had eaten lunch together everyday… he guessed that would have to change and he found a deserted table and began to eat his food in solitude. Soon after he sat down Katie sat down right across from him with that same sexy smile she’d flashed him that morning.

“Hey there big guy… how goes it?”

Jason was surprised. He’d talked to Katie in the past, but she never seemed to go out of her way to talk to him… but he liked the company and honestly couldn’t get enough of that body! “It’s goin’.” Jason replied.

A very awkward silence followed… Katie was the one to break it.

“So u ready for that Chemistry test tomorrow?”

“ Heck no! That stuff is like a different language to me!” Jason said.

“Well I could tutor you if you’d like that.” Katie said with a devilish little grin.

Jason couldn’t believe his luck! “Sure, my parents work the swing shift every night so they’re always gone by 7...you can come by any time after that.”

“Cool,” replied Katie, “It’s a date, I’ll see u at 7.”

Jason spent the rest of the day waiting for 7 o’clock to come. After school he quickly took a shower, shaved, and got his parents to leave as soon as possible. At a little after 7 the doorbell rang. Jason opened the door and immediately felt that familiar sensation in his groin. Katie stood in front of him wearing a black mini skirt that showed off her tan legs, and a pink top that revealed just enough cleavage to make him want more. He stared at her in a daze until she finally snapped him out of it.

“Can I come in?” she asked.

“Yeah sure,” Jason stammered still taken aback by her beauty, “Make yourself at home.”

Katie sat on the couch and placed her books on the table. The 2 got right down to business working on Chemistry problems and after about 45 minutes of studying, Jason finally understood it all.

“Lets take a break,” Jason requested, “I’ll get you a soda.”

Jason went into the kitchen and got them both a Pepsi. He handed her the soda and sat down next to her on the couch. They sat in silence sipping their drinks for a few minutes. Katie, was again the one to break the silence.

“Do you think I’m pretty?”

Jason froze… did he hear her right? “What?” he asked in surprise.

“Do you think I’m pretty?” she repeated with a sexy grin.

He couldn’t believe it. The most beautiful girl in school was well, making a move on him. He saw his opening and knew there wasn’t a better time to tell the truth.

“No, I don’t think you’re pretty…. I think you’re beautiful Katie.”

She looked into his eyes and knew he was telling the truth. She too found it the perfect opportunity to tell him the truth too.

“Jason, I’ve liked you for so long… I can’t even remember a time I didn’t think about you.”

Jason looked into her eyes. They were locked in a trance. Katie felt that familiar wetness between her legs and longed for him to be inside her. She’d wanted him for so long, and now, she just needed one sign that would give her the guarantee of letting her passion go. Jason made the first move… he slowing brushed his hand against her cheek and that was all she needed. She tackled Jason, forcing him to lie on the couch with her on top of him, feeling his hard cock pressing against her stomach as they kissed passionately. Seconds seemed like hours as they stayed locked in a kiss neither had ever experience before. Soon, Katie lost control and reached her hand down to the cock she ached to feel inside her. She unbuttoned the fly of Jason’s jeans and ripped them off as quickly as she could. She then stared at the large bulge in Jason’s boxers and began breathing heavier as the reality of having his manhood just behind the thin layer of cloth. She reached her hand to the elastic of his boxers and ripped them off, letting his cock spring to life in front of her. She gasped in surprise at the sight in front of her. He was bigger than any guy she’d ever been with. By her judgment, at least 9 inches long… she almost passed out from excitement. She had never been so wet in her life… she wanted this cock more than anything in the world… and she had it! Without a single word she took every inch of him into her mouth. Jason cocked his head back and let out a low moan. He couldn’t believe it. Cara had never been able to take that much of his cock, and this girl had taken every last inch… no questions asked. Katie soon picked up a good rhythm, bobbing her head up and down on his massive cock. She began to hum with each bob… which drove Jason crazy! She could sense he was close and contemplated taking his load in her mouth… but that’s not what she came here for. She wanted to feel that monster cock in her tight little pussy! She wanted to ride it and feel him cum inside her. She stopped her oral attack on his cock, and looked into his eyes. They both new what was next. He undressed her with ease and soon the naked body of a goddess stood before him. The look in her eyes said all the words she couldn’t say and the urges they both felt left nothing to doubt. He held her close and kissed her lips, but she already had her mind on other things. She loved him, there was no doubt… she always had, and now she wanted to show him… even if she couldn’t say it. He still lay on the couch with his cock standing strait in the air… she could feel her wetness dripping down her leg, something that had never happened to her, and she knew this was right. She positioned her shaved pussy above his waiting cock. She looked into his eyes, the love was there, they both felt it… and without a word she let herself fall onto his rod. They both let out a gasp as he felt his entire length slip easily into her pussy. She sat on his cock for several seconds, savoring the feeling of being completely full. She soon began to rock back and forth slowing loosening up her pussy and relieving the tension, preparing her pussy for the fucking of a lifetime. After a few minutes she began to move up and down on his rod, feeling every inch go in and out of her tight box every time. She moaned with pleasure as the pace quickened. He tilted his head back and joined in with her moaning, moving his hips up and down do meet her wonderful pussy. She screamed and moaned in pleasure and the silence that had been shared between the 2 since the beginning of their experience was broken as Katie let out a moan and screamed, “Fuck me Jason! Fuck my little pussy!” This was all Jason could take… it was time for him to take control! He quickly stopped Katie, and stood up. She stood up next to him wondering what he had in mind… hoping he would put his wonderful dick back into her throbbing cunt. “Turn around sweetheart.” Jason whispered in her ear. The feel of his breath on her ear make her tremble and she obeyed his order. She spun around and with a little bit of force Jason bent her over for the ramming of the century! He thrust his cock inside her and she came almost immediately… making her entire body shake! “FUCK!!!” screamed Katie in a state of complete pleasure. Jason seemed to ignore her earth shattering orgasm and continued to ram the fuck out of her pussy. She loved every second of it and let him know it!

“OH MY FUCKING GOD JASON! FUCK ME! RAM THAT FUCKING PUSSY! YES! OH MY GOD YES!”

Her screams only made him go faster, and she loved it! She seemed to be cumming constantly. He had never fucked a girl so hard in his life, and the fact that she wanted more only made it hotter. She moaned and screamed for more, “HARDER BABY! GIVE ME THAT COCK JASON! FUCKING GIVE IT TO ME! OH SHIT! GIVE IT TO ME!” He loved it… and didn’t want it to end, but soon he could hold back no more… he started fucking her harder and faster than either of them thought possible, and Katie could sense his urgency to cum.

“CUM IN MY PUSSY BABY! FILL UP MY FUCKING PUSSY JASON! CUM BABY!”

With that Jason was brought over the edge. She shot a load into her that seemed to fill her up almost instantly. She felt his hot seed flow into her and came seconds after him, finally feeling what she’d wanted to so many years. He pulled out still spraying cum on her ass and back. Finally he stopped. Katie turned around and was more than happy to clean off his cock by sucking every last drop of cum off his dick. They were both exhausted… completely drained of all energy they fell asleep on Jason’s couch in each others arms. The last words they spoke being “I love you.”

Cousin and I discover Promised Land (Part One)

cleanshaven on Incest Stories

 Everyone has a first time, and mine just happened to be with my cousin. I was 15 at the time and she had just turned 14.

My name is Barry and I am the middle child in my family. My older brother, Gary, is a year older than me and my sister, Mary, is five years younger than me.

At 15 I was one giant hormone stuck on “erection” mode. I had discovered how to masturbate at the age of 11 and soon had mastered the fine art and had taken it to levels not achieved usually until after marriage when it is really needed.

Needless to say, I had a very strong fantasy life and it did not take much to make my new found friend come to a full and erect position…watching a nice looking girl walk by at school, the bra section of the Sears Catalog, seei
Read More
ng my younger sisters panties in the dirty clothes hamper, a slight wind blowing, not much at all and it was ready for action. It was not unusual for me to masturbate 3-4 times a day, sometimes more, rarely less.

My family was from the South and that meant lots of cousins coming to visit during the summer months. They loved to come to California to see the land of milk and honey where we were all supposed to be surfers, tanned and acting in movies, or at least know a lot of movie stars. Instead, I lived 2 hours from the nearest beach, had never seen a surfer or knew of one in our little area, had performed in a couple of school plays (if you call that acting) and could not tell you the names of more than a few Walt Disney actors I had seen at the movies.  We were sort of remote, but I was tanned, so at least that part of the fable was real. Then again, when you work outside all day long during the summer on a ranch you are either going to burn like a match or get tan.

One of my Mom’s sisters, Doris, and her husband, Richard, had come to visit with their family for a week. They had three kids: Mike (a year older than me), Karen (a year younger than me) and Mark (three years younger than me).  I had not seen them in six years and barely remembered them. One disadvantage of living a few thousand miles away from all your kin is that they don’t get to come see us all that often and you really don’t remember them all that well after a bit of time. Dad was always working, so us going on vacation was never going to happen in our family and we just had to rely on everyone coming to see us.

When their car pulled up in front of the ranch house and they started piling out of the car I noticed Karen. She was not a model in any manner, but cute. She was more like the nice girl next door, or that sweet girl in class you have grown up with for years. She had long dark blonde hair, a killer smile, blue eyes that sparkled when she smiled and was wearing shorts that showed off one very long set of wonderful legs. She was wearing a t-shirt that showed she was fairly slim and had smaller breasts. It all came back to that smile…and those eyes.

I was almost rock hard in a flash and had to move it straight up in my shorts to keep it from tenting my pants and showing the direction I was about to walk in…oh, that way.  My folks would have killed me if I had greeted my cousins with a hard-on. Not exactly a nice way to greet your Aunt when you hug her…”Say, you’re excited to see me, huh?”

Karen was the one that introduced us again to all the kids in the gathering and we all pitched in and grabbed the luggage and headed inside the house. The house had four bedrooms: one for our folks and one each for each of us kids. Dad had decided we needed to arrange the sleeping as follows: they kept their own bedroom for themselves, my aunt and uncle got my older brothers room, the boys all stayed in my room and the girls got my sisters room. Simple enough.

My older brother, Gary, and Mike had gone off and started talking and my younger sister had literally hung on to Mark as they went into her room to play video games, leaving Karen for me to entertain. I asked her if she wanted to see the ranch and she said it would be nice.

I told her I needed to change clothes real quick and she might want to throw on something, too.  I all but ran into my room and changed into a baggy pair of overalls and the tightest underwear I could find to keep my erection in place. I did not have time to take care of it’s needs at that moment, nor any place private either. I would just have to wait it out, something I had never had to do before!

There was a small breeze blowing and it made her hair fall into her eyes from time to time and she would move it back with her hand and lodge it behind her ear as she walked the ranch with me. It made her look older and even prettier to me.  She had changed into a different shirt that was opened down a few buttons in the front showing a bit of cleavage and a pair of my old overalls that hung on her like drapes.  I noticed that when she bent down to tie her shoes I could see right down inside the overalls and see her cotton panties.

Needless to say I was rock hard inside my shorts and more and more of my blood was heading south from my brain to another organ that was demanding attention. I had no idea how I was going to survive the hour, let alone last for a week.

We walked all over the ranch property and I showed her the pastures for the horses and cows, the alfalfa fields, the pond we used for swimming and was finishing the tour with a visit to the barns. We discussed our favorite music tunes, subjects in school and other mindless drivel. Every time we had to climb a fence I made sure I was right there to help her climb down and to catch another look at her panties. Hey, I was 15 and that was my job.

As we walked through the barns I pointed out where each horse had their stall, where the milk cow lived and our chicken house. We climbed the ladder into the hay loft above the horse stalls and sat down on a bale of hay.  The end doors were open on the loft letting that nice cool breeze blow through the loft keeping us nice and cool and allowing us to look up towards the trees surrounding the pond.

“Do you have a girlfriend?” Karen asked me out of nowhere.

Sort of reeling from the shock of the question, I stammered “Well, not at the moment”.  The truth was that I had only one girlfriend and that was two years ago and it lasted for all of three weeks.  I had no experience with girls and had kissed my girlfriend only once, and that was the day she broke up with me.

“Really?” she asked, like it was odd that I was not just beating them off with sticks.

“Yep…well, it’s summer ya know, and school is out and we sort of live a long ways from anyone….” I said and just sort of trailed off into nowhere, mainly because I could not think of anything to say.  “How about you. Do you have a boyfriend back home?” I asked, mostly because she had asked me that type of question.

“Not right now” she said. “I did have one most of last year but he moved away when school ended”.

“Oh…bummer, huh?” I managed to say.

“Yeah.  He moved to Chicago to live with his Mom. He said he would write to me every day but I still haven’t got a single letter from him….bastard” she said.

I was sort of shocked that she had used a cuss word. But she was a city girl and you had to just expect that sort of thing from them I guess.

“I like you Barry” she said as she leaned back on the hay bales and looked up at the ceiling. “You seem like a really nice guy. The girls here must all be crazy to not have you going steady with them”.

“You gotta be kidding me, right?  I’m just a ranch kid out in the middle of nowhere. The girls here all want a city dude that can show them a good time and make the moves on them…that’s not me” I said as I laid back next to her on the hay.

“You got moves, don’t ya?” she asked as she leaned up on one elbow and looked me right in the eyes.

“Sure…I got some moves…not like some guys got, ya know, but I have a few” I said as I looked into those beautiful eyes and had to look away, knowing she could tell I was lying about the moves.

She leaned in and kissed me very gently on the lips.

“That was nice” she said. “Do you like to kiss?”

“Sure, who doesn’t like to kiss” I managed to say as I fumbled for words. Not having any blood in my brain was hurting me at the moment.  All my blood had gone to my groin and was not for sure why I had not taken care of business yet.

She leaned in again and kissed me, this time a bit stronger and longer.  She used her tongue to gently open my mouth a bit more and to seek out the tip of my tongue. I had no idea what she was doing but do recall the guys talking about French kissing and assumed I was now doing it.

I let her explore my mouth a bit more and then returned the favor back to her. I had no idea what I was doing or was supposed to do other than what she had done to me and I was not for sure what all she had just done but it had felt wonderful. Again, no blood in the brain.

She put her arm up on my shoulder and turned towards me a bit so we were now both on our sides. I laid my arm across her and my hand was in the small of her back. I kissed her stronger now, feeling brave, and that made her moan softly. No idea what that was all about but knew it was a good moan and wanted to keep them coming, so I did it again. Another moan, this time just a bit louder.

She moved her hand to the back of my neck and was drawing me in closer and tighter, pressing her mouth tight to mine and letting me explore the entire region of her mouth and tongue.  She began sticking her tongue into my mouth and for a bit we just let our tongues play chase and tag as they went from mouth to mouth. I let my hand move just a bit down towards her bottom and that made her moan louder and deeper.

I kept trying to tell myself I had a really good thing going here and not to do something that would blow it but had no idea what I was even doing, let alone what I could do that would make her stop.

Taking the moans as a good thing I let my hand roam across her rear, feeling the curve of her cheeks and could clearly feel the panty line underneath. She almost stopped moving her tongue when I did this and was not for sure if I had crossed the line or not. I went in for a really deep kiss and moved my hand to the top of her hip at the same time and this time she just moaned and said “That feels good” into my mouth in almost a hushed whisper.

I knew I was on the right track but didn’t have a clue where this train was heading. All I knew was that I had gone farther with Karen than with any other girl and was breaking new ground with each moment and move.

I continued to kiss her and let my hand go inside the back of the overalls and it was actually touching the skin on her lower back just below her shirt and just above her panties. This made her kiss me deep and made me moan just a little, something I did not know I could do. I had a decision to make with my hand: head up towards her bra and breasts or go south towards the Promised Land. I had never been to either location but thought if she let me play with her breasts then heading to the Promised Land would not be that much of a greater leap of faith. North to the mounds was my decision.

I let my hand stroke the skin on her back all the way across, side to side in wide gentle strokes, until I reached her bra. Not knowing what to do at that moment, I decided to go past the strap and keep going towards her shoulders. Again, nice wide gentle strokes from side to side as I let my hand reach ever higher.

With each stroke her breathing would increase a bit and it was becoming more shallow, too.  Her hand went from the back of my neck down inside my overalls and was moving across my back. I could feel her fingernails as they moved across my back, except she was stroking from top to bottom and I was the one moaning with each stroke.

I could feel a puddle in my shorts and knew I had all but filled them with pre-cum. I was hoping it had not leaked out much and soaked the front of my overalls but also knew it would not take long before that happened.

Each stroke my hand made across her back I let it come farther across the side until it was almost sliding across her stomach. I knew I was traveling into uncharted waters and did not even have stories from my friends to guide me here on what to do next. All I could think of was to just keep doing what I was doing and do it slowly.

As my hands touched the bottom of the cup of her bra it made her jump a little and made me jump, too. I was scared she was going to end it right here and now so I moved my hand down just a bit and across towards the middle again, making sure I was not touching the lower side of her bra. She was kissing me like I have never been kissed before, and was pretty sure that was a really good thing.

It was time to either go for it or end it, and I had no intention of ending it right now, so the next time my hand came out to the side, I moved up just a bit until it was resting on the side of her bra just under her armpit. I slowly let my thumb move down towards her breast in small circles on the outside of her bra, with each circle moving down just a bit more, feeling the fabric and the softness of her breast under the bra.

When my thumb had reached her nipple area she moaned really loud and said into my mouth “Oh Barry, that feels so good”. As she said that she moved her hand down and began to rub the top my rear, under my tight shorts!

I could feel her nipple was hard under her bra with my thumb and slowly moved my hand down the side of her bra until I was covering one entire breast with my hand. I slowly began to caress her breast and could feel the nipple hard under the palm of my hand.  Her breathing came faster and more shallow now and her tongue was not as fast to place chase with mine inside her mouth. She was concentrating more on other things at the moment.  With each gentle caress of her breast she would move her hand across my cheek, keeping up with my timing exactly.

As I let my hand caress her breast I moved it up just a bit and let it slowly come down on the inside of the bra and touching the breast itself.  This made her really moan hard and that is the exact moment I shot my load in my shorts.

She noticed me jump as I shot my load and backed away from kissing me for just a second.

“What…are you okay?” she asked in a raspy whisper.

“Yeah, I am doing incredible, but I think I just made a mess in my shorts. I’m going to have to take them off or I am going to get in big trouble” I said as I leaned up and starting taking off the straps of my overalls.

She took her hand out of the back and asked “What do you mean you made a mess in your shorts?”

“I got a bit excited and came in my shorts. It’s really embarrassing and not something I have ever done before, but then again I have never been this excited before either. I need to take these off or they will make a huge wet spot on the front of my overalls and my folks will kill me” I told her as I lifted up my hips and moved the overalls down my body and kicked them off my feet. It was clear what had happened as my shorts were all but soaked in cum and I still had a rock hard erection clearly visible inside my shorts.

“Wow, I guess you DID get excited! Look at all that…is that jizz?” she asked as she leaned up and came in for a closer look.

“Yeah, that’s what it is. I’m sorry to have done that to you” I said embarrassed beyond belief.

“I’ve never seen one hard before…all that stuff came out of you?” she asked as she reached out her hand and touched my cock on the outside of my shorts. As she touched me, my cock jumped.

“Frisky thing, huh? Can I touch it?” she asked as started to pull down my shorts before I could even answer her.  Like I was going to object?

“Go ahead, touch it, play with it, do what ever you want” I told her as I leaned back a little and pulled down my shorts a bit more and felt the straw sting into my ass as I came back down.

Karen reached out and put her hand around my shaft and pulled it back a bit and let it go, making it slap against my belly with a THWAP!

“Sorry about that, Barry, did that hurt?” she cried out as she started to pet it like a dog to make the pain go away.

“No, it didn’t hurt at all” I laughed as I reached down and grabbed it, pulled it down all the way against my leg and let it go making it thump heavily into my belly. “See, they are pretty tough, and it takes a lot more than that to hurt them.”

She reached out her hand again and grabbed the shaft and moved her hand up and down very slowly. “It feels funny…hard on the inside but soft on the outside and hot all over. Kind of neat feeling” she said as she began to tighten her grip a bit and move from the base to the end of my shaft. This brought out a huge moan from me.

“That feels really good Karen. You can go a bit faster if you want” I said as I laid my head back down on the hay and knew I was not going to last very long like this before I blew my load again.

“Like this?” she asked as she moved her hand up and down the shaft, picking up the pace with each stroke. “Does that feel good?”

“Karen, not much more and I am going to cum again” I managed to say as pre-cum was coming out the end now and her hand picking it up and using it as lubrication on the strokes. The fires were building inside me like never before. The more I tried to relax and just enjoy the whole thing the more I could feel the fires inside me starting to consume me. Higher and higher the flames were burning, faster and faster the strokes came, and soon I knew I could do nothing to make this last any longer.

“Here it comes” I said as my body jerked and my hips raised off the hay as a long stream of cum shot across the air and landed on my chest.  She kept stroking me and rope after hot rope shot across my belly.

“Wow, look at all that” she said as she kept stroking, watching my body spasm and jerk with each shot across the bow. Less and less was coming out now and I had to put my hand on hers to stop her from stroking me. Never had I had such an intense orgasm and felt drained of all energy.

“That was incredible” I told her as I patted her hand. “It has never been that good before”.

“So I was pretty good, huh?” she asked with a quizzical smile.

“You have no idea how wonderful that was for me” I said as I turned towards her and grabbed my shorts to wipe the cum off me.

“I wish I had one like that…that looked like it was fun” she said as she laid back down on the hay. “It felt good when you were feeling my breast…can I come like that, too?”

“I have no idea if you can shoot out like I did but I know you can have an orgasm…you know, when it feels really good like it did for me. Have you had one of those before?” I asked, really wondering what her answer was going to be.

“Oh, well, you know, I think maybe I might have had…you know…nothing like what you had though” she stammered, not wanting me to know that she had been exploring her body and that she might have had an orgasm.

“Karen, don’t be embarrassed. Most people masturbate. Heck, I do it all the time.  Have you done it yet?” I asked, really curious about this answer.

“Maybe a few times, but I don’t know that I was doing it right. It felt okay, but nothing like what you did” she said looking into my eyes again with those wonderful sparklers. “You think I can actually feel that good?”

“Sure, why not”

“Can you help me try it” she asked.

“You bet I will help you. Want to try it now?” I wondered out loud, hoping she would say yes. I wanted to see her naked so bad…top, bottom, anything. I had already felt one boob today and she had given me a hand job, so this was already a banner day for me. Everything else would just be icing on the cake.

“Okay, I’ll try it now.  This is a little embarrassing for me cause no one has ever seen me, you know, naked down there before” she said as she leaned up on the hay.

“No one had seen me naked down there before you did today, so nothing to worry about. It will be our secret. Let me help you with those straps” I said as I helped her unhook the straps and unbutton her shirt.  She took her shirt off and was just in her bra on top and I could feel myself getting hard again. She reached around her back and unhooked her bra and let it fall forward off her chest. Almost by reflex she reached up with her hands and covered her breasts.

“It’s okay, Karen, nothing to be embarrassed about. I think they are wonderful” I somehow said as again the blood was on an express train to my groin.

“They’re really small. I thought all the guys liked really big ones” she said as she moved her hands down and revealed her breasts to me. I thought I was going to blow a load right then and there.

Her breasts were small but perfectly shaped. She had small nipples but they were already rock hard and erect, surrounded by an areola about the size of a quarter. Her breasts were firm and stuck out without the need for a bra. “Are they okay?” she asked as she looked down at them.

“My goodness, Karen, they are perfect. Absolutely perfect” I heard my voice say to her. “Your boyfriend has never seen them before?”

“I let him touch them on the outside and once he went underneath my bra and touched them and he tried to go inside my pants once but I did not let him. He was nice but all he could think about was screwing me or touching me or wanting me to touch him. I just did not care that much about him go do all of that with him” she said.

“No one has ever played with me like that before you did today. I think it was sort of special to have you here to do it” I blubbered out loud.

She leaned over and kissed me again, a deep passionate kiss.

I laid her shirt down on the hay and had her lay down on it so the straw would not poke her in the back. When she was laid down on the hay I moved my hands to the overalls gathered at her waist and said “Lift up a bit and I will take these off for you”.

She said nothing but raised her hips off the hay as I pulled the overalls down to her ankles then off onto the floor. I looked back up and saw her small white cotton panties with her pubic mound outlined and blew another load onto the hay loft floor.

“Did you do it again? Geez, that’s three times for you and not even once for me” she chided me as if I had any control over what was happening with my body.

“I’m sorry. I have never seen someone as pretty as you…you know…almost naked in front of me like this. This is kind of new and very, very exciting, and it kind of has a mind of it’s own sometimes” was all I could say as I laid down beside her on the hay.

I leaned in and kissed her softly on the lips. She parted her lips and invited me in to play tag again with our tongues. I moved my hand to her belly and started to rub slowly towards her breasts as I continued to kiss her.

Small moans were beginning to build inside her mouth again. As my hand reached her breasts she let out a deeper moan and pulled me in with her hands around my head for a deep passionate kiss.

My hand moved on top of her breast and I could feel her nipple harden as I caressed it gently, softly tugging on the nipple with my fingertips. This brought out a very deep moan and she pulled my head in tight and moved her tongue deeply into my mouth.

I moved my mouth down and kissed her on her chin and then moved down the cheekbone to just below her ears. I must have found a good spot for her because she let out a loud moan and pulled me in tight again.

“That….feels really good right there…oh wow this is good” she gasped as I kissed around the nape of her neck and then started to move down her neck towards her chest.  Her breathing was very shallow and very fast.  Her hands were locked into my hair now and pulling me down to her breasts.

This was another first for me. I was rock hard again and knew it would be just a matter of time before I crossed that line again. I have no idea how much cum I have inside me but today was going to be the day to find out.

I was now kissing the top of her breast and could feel the edge of her erect nipple at my chin. I moved down lower and could feel her nipple moving ever closer to my mouth. When I got to her nipple I raised my mouth and covered her nipple, sucking it into my mouth.

“OHHHHHH…that feels incredible….don’t stop….please don’t stop” she gasped at me, pressing my head into her breast with her hands. I had to turn my head slightly to get some air into my lungs as she had all but cut off the paths for oxygen.  I sucked on her nipple and gently grabbed it with my teeth, massaging it with my tongue.

I went to her other breast and started doing the same things. She kept moaning and gasping for air, sucking it in deeply and exploding it out again. She seemed like she was right on the edge of something big.

Boy, was I ever right on that one.

I could feel her body begin to tighten up and her hips raise off the hay.  She was trying to pull my head through her chest. “Don’t stop…..oh yeah….just like that…oh my God I can feel it coming….OHHHHHHHH” she was screaming now as the first wave crested over her and racked her body from her head to her toes like an electric jolt.

Not knowing what to do, I kept sucking her nipple as she rose again for the next wave. I reached up with my hand and touched her other nipple just as the next wave broke over her and I thought she was having a seizure or something. She was jerking and shaking in spasms, sweating like a linebacker in August, but she was obviously not in any pain. And I was not going to run get her Mom to make sure she was okay…she was going to just have to get better on her own!

Wave after wave crashed over her and she finally pulled my head off her breast and said “Enough…enough for now…I gotta stop for a minute…oh wow…what the hell was that…I think I had what you had….did I shoot anything out?” she asked, gasping for air and trying to control her breathing a bit.

“Hard to tell. You still have your panties on but they sure look wet” I said looking at her panties. Wet was an understatement: these were soaked like they had been dipped into the pond! The smell was one I had never smelled before, an odor that was new to me. It was sweet, a little sweaty, but very special. I went closer to her mid-section and looked down at her panties and could clearly see her vagina through them. The vulva and labia were swollen and this was clearly where the odor was coming from. I bent closer to smell her crotch and knew I was in heaven. There was nothing to compare this odor to in my life to this point. This was pure virgin girl, innocent and simple, clean and untouched.

I was hard as a rock again…something I never understood when I got older. I could get hard doing math homework, during a history exam or having my teeth cleaned. If ever I was going to be hard, this was certainly a good time for it to happen. I had kissed a girl, French kissed her, touched her breast on the outside of her bra,  seen her naked breasts, touched and kissed them, now I had seen a vagina through her panties and smelled her wetness. Oh yeah, and got a hand job, too. And none of this involved a magazine, movie or my own hand…a red letter day for me!

Karen was still coming back down to Earth as she reached down to feel the front of her panties and felt the full on wetness she had created.

“Ohh man, I can’t wear these like this….now what?” she said, thinking what her Mom was going to say about the situation.

“Take them off and I will wash them out in the faucet by the barn door. I will wash my shorts at the same time and we can let them dry up here…it won’t take long in this heat” I said as I positioned my hands on either side of her panties, eager for her to vote for my new plan.

“Okay…sounds like it might work. But hurry!” she said as she raised her hips up to allow me to pull her panties down and off her feet. I could not take my eyes off her vagina as I was taking off her panties. I lost my load again.

“How many times is that for you Barry? Good grief…give it a rest would ya” she chided me and shoved me towards the ladder. I was still in the middle of my orgasm and had a few ropes to send towards the floor. I had never walked and cum at the same time, so that was new for me, too.

I threw on my overalls and scampered down the ladder and in just a few seconds had rinsed out my shorts and her panties. Okay, so they were not Tide clean, but the huge cum stain on my shorts was gone and hers no longer smelled like sex. I barely touched the ladder rungs on my way up. She was laid back down onto the hay bales and resting quietly.  I hung the shorts up on some nails in the rafters. With the slight wind and the heat they should be dry pretty fast. And if we needed to do something sooner, well, she was just going to have to jump into her overalls without her panties!

“You okay?” I asked as I laid down next to her on the hay.

“Barry, you have no idea how wonderful I feel at this moment. I have never experienced anything close to what I have felt today. Hell, there are not even words to describe how good it felt.  I had a couple of really fantastic orgasms…well, nothing like you have, but they were the best ever for me. That last one rocked my world….I can’t even explain how incredible that was for me” she said as she obviously was struggling for the right words.

“Did you feel it down there as well as up here” I asked looking at her vagina.

“I felt something down there but I know you did not touch me or do anything down there. I think it was more an emotional thing or something…I don’t know. All I know is it felt really good down there, too” she explained as she leaned up on her elbows and looked at her vagina. She opened her legs a bit and touched herself with a finger and said “Man, I am still soaked down there!”

“Can I touch it” I asked, hoping she would say yes.

“Sure, why not. I don’t have much hair down there yet…” she trailed off as I moved down to get a better look. I moved between her legs and put my head just a few inches from her vagina.

I was in the Promised Land.

She was right, not a whole lot of hair, but what she had was short and wispy and soaked. Her vulva and labia were swollen and barely parted. I knew the prize was inside somewhere but did not really know where or what I was even seeking. I just knew I was in heaven. The odor was intoxicating and like it was coming from her soul. I just wanted to put my mouth down and drink up her wetness. I reached up with my fingers and slowly parted the lips and got my first glimpse of the inside of a vagina.

There was a small little lump near the top with a small flap of skin covering it. I ran my finger a little lower and suddenly the tip of my finger started to go inside her vagina!

I had found the Mother Lode.

I slowly pushed my finger inside her a little and she moaned a bit. I moved it back out and then in slowly again, and another moan.

I think I figured it out.

So did she.

She opened her legs even more and reached up and grabbed my head with her hands and slammed my face into her vagina. I had no idea what I was supposed to do but figured that kissing and sucking worked on her breasts, so why not down here, too.

Let me just say some people have a lot of luck in their lives, and I was a very lucky person this afternoon. Turns out that what I was doing was the right thing to do. I moved up a bit to the little lumpy thing and discovered a whole new level of excitement in Karen. She slammed her legs closed on my head and I thought I would never get another breath of air.

“That feels REALLY good right there, but go easy” she managed to say.

“You’re going to have to let me breathe down here or I can’t go on. I love what I am doing and what it is doing to you but when you close your legs like that I can’t breathe” I hear myself telling her softly.

“Sorry about that…it just felt REALLY good…keep doing that but be gentle” she said as she spread her legs for me and back down I went.

I started out just licking around the sides of her vagina. It tasted fantastic and it seemed to be a good thing for Karen, too, as she moved her hips around to place my mouth at just the right places for her. Soon I was back up to the lumpy thing but knew better than to just suck it into my mouth like an oyster…not a bad thing but not right now. She said to go easy and that was exactly what I was going to do!

I let my tongue play around the edges of the lumpy thing, like I did for her nipples. She seemed to like that a lot as her moans were growing a little louder and her breathing more shallow again. I reached up with my fingers and located the entrance to the Promised Land and gently applied pressure as the tip eased in a bit, bringing a louder moan from Karen.

Slowly I plunged my finger ever deeper into her vagina as I let my tongue dance around the lumpy thing. When my finger could not go in any further I slowly pulled it back out and then back in again. I kept doing that with my finger until I was building up a fairly good pace and she began to thrust her hips into my finger as it thrust into her. I moved a second finger into position and repeated the performance and soon she was thrusting into two of my fingers inside her. She was leaking wetness all over my face and hand and it was wonderful. Her moans were almost too loud now and I began to wonder if anyone could hear us outside. I was not about to stop but also did not want to get caught.

I was getting into thrusting my fingers into her vagina and loved the sound it made as it slid in and out of her. She was getting into it, too. She grabbed my head and pushed it hard into her vagina again, and not knowing what that meant for me to do, I just sucked her lumpy thing into my mouth and let my tongue slide inside the flap and dance for joy.

That was when she slammed her legs closed again on my head and all but screamed out “I’M COOOOMMMMMIIIIIINNNNNGGGGG…..OHHHHHHHHHH” or something to that effect because with her thighs acting like ear plugs I could not hear a thing. Her body went rigid and started shaking all over. I could feel her vagina clamp down on my fingers and feel the spasms roll through her as she rode wave after wave again. I slowed down with my fingers and had to fight my way out to get some air as she continued her adventure. As she started to slow down a bit I thought about taking my fingers out but could not get them loose from inside her vagina. Every time I tried to ease them out she would clamp down on them again and she would have to ride a few more waves again. I looked up at her and she had her eyes closed and her chest was heaving, nipples erect and rock hard.

All I could do was wait for it to pass and be gentle with her. Once I tried to lick her lumpy thing but discovered it was a bit sensitive at that moment, sort of like the head of my penis after I had an orgasm.

It took awhile, but soon she was ready for me to take my fingers out. The odor was out of this world and something I will never forget. I took my tongue and licked her clean and stayed well away from the lumpy thing.

When I was done I moved her legs over me and went up to lay down beside her.

“So, how was that?” I asked her.

“My goodness, Barry, if that is what I have to look forward to I am going to have a great time on vacation here with you” she said as she reached up and kissed me. I know she could taste her wetness cause it was all over my head.

“Mmmm, is that me on you that I smell and taste?” she asked.

“Yep, that’s all you…pretty neat stuff, huh?” I said as I lay back down beside her.

“Barry, this is going to be a great vacation. Maybe tomorrow we can experiment some more. I did not get to taste you yet and there is still, you know, sex to try. You got any condoms so I don’t get pregnant?” she asked as she reached over and grabbed my erection and began to play with it again.

“I think Mike has some in his room…be careful there, you know what playing with will do to it…ah crap…here it comes” I was able to get out as more cum exited and shot up my belly.

“How many times can you do that in a day” she asked as she wiped some of the cum off her hand into the hay.

“I have no idea, but I think we will start counting tomorrow” I said as I wiped the cum off my belly with some hay and reached up for our now dry clothing items. Time to get dressed and get inside for a shower. Supper would come soon, and it appeared as if I was going to need my strength this week.

Part Two will follow.

“I need your help. Can I Come Over?” Pt.2

jack_of_blades on Teen Stories

Part 2

Chapter 3 - The Surprise

My night with Caroline was coming up with thoughts of my session with Emily fresh in my mind. I wanted to have another go with her before this weekend but there was never a good time. It’s not like I needed more practice, the way I made Emily scream in pleasure was reassuring enough. I was just dying to get into her tight pussy again. Feeling her warm fuck-hole tighten up as I slowly pushed inside of her...but I needed to get my mind straight.

I forgot to mention that Caroline had been away for the whole week on vacation with her parents and was returning without them because she had work Saturday morning. Just incase you were wondering where she was all this time. Well, it was the morning of that special day, and I had slept in

Read More
so I had strength for that night. I even jerked off to make sure I didn’t shoot my load too soon. I had just finished up when my cell phone rang. It was Caroline.

"Hey baby." I said answering the phone.

"Hey hot stuff! I’ve been thinking about you all week. I’ve missed you so much."

" Me too hunny. Are you ready for tonight?" I asked.

"I am so ready for this. I can’t wait! Are you ready?" she asked back.

"I guess you could say I’ve been preparing." I answered with a smile on my face.

"Sounds great. I need to head off to work...so I’ll see you at 7?"

"I wouldn’t miss it for the world." I hung up the phone and went to take a shower.

I stepped out of the shower and began shaving my face when I heard the doorbell ring. I threw a towel around my waist and ran downstairs expecting it to be my mom and sister who were out shopping for the day. But they weren’t supposed to be back for at least another hour. I opened the door and was pleasantly surprised at what I saw. It was my little sister’s friend Stephanie. Now, I’m usually not one to go for younger girls, but this one was a 14 year old bombshell. Her long brown hair framed her perfect face and fell down towards her young perky breasts. She was pretty short at 5'4 but had a sweet little ass. She was wearing a low cut tank-top and a short skirt. Trying to conceal my growing erection wasn’t easy.

"Hi Alex, is Jennifer here?" she asked with the sweetest smile on her face.

"Sorry Steph, she’s out shopping with our mom. She won’t be back for around an hour."

"Oh, I see. Would you mind if I waited here for her?" as she asked, I could see her eyes moving up and down my body and linger slightly at my crotch.

"Ya, no problem. Just make yourself comfortable. You know where everything is. I just need to finish up upstairs. I’ll be back down in 10 minutes."

"Okay..." she called as I walked up the stairs.

Oh man, this girl is so fucking hot. I would do anything to get inside of her. I thought to myself as I began shaving the rest of my face. I looked down at my crotch and decided it would be good if I did a little trimming down there. I applied shaving cream to my parts and began shaving them. I was pretty worked up over Steph, so my dick was at full attention, which makes it a bit harder to shave. When I finished, I moved over to the bathtub to wash the hair off when I noticed the door was opened slightly. I quickly flew the door open and there was Stephanie, falling to the floor with her hands up her skirt. I couldn’t believe what I was seeing. This hot little thing was finger fucking herself while watching me shave my balls.

"Oh my god! I’m so sorry Alex! I couldn’t help myself. When I saw you in that towel, you made my pussy so wet. I had to get a look at your dick." she was speaking so fast I could barley make out the words. Her face was completely red and I couldn’t tell if that was from shame or because she was just masturbating. I walked over to her, picked her up off the floor and sat her down on the edge of the bathtub.

"Don’t worry about it Steph. I can understand you being curious. At your age, I would have done anything to see a pair of tits."

"So you’re not mad at me?" she asked.

"Of course not. It would be kinda hypocritical of me considering the fact that I’ve thought about you when I’ve masturbated." I admitted.

"Are you serious? That makes me so happy." as she said this, she reached over and placed her hand on my dick. The fun was about to start.

 

Her small hands barely fit around my thick cock, but she was jerking like a pro in no time. She told me she had never touched a dick before and wasn’t sure if what she was doing was right. Feeling a little devious, I told her I would enjoy it much more if she used her mouth. She didn’t seem opposed to this idea and put her mouth right on my dick. Her mouth was quite small so she couldn’t fit much in, but it felt amazing none the less. As we progressed, she began to develop a technique without much guidance. She was sucking on the head, stroking the shaft and rubbing my balls at the same time. She then moved her hand away from my balls and dived into her pussy. I removed her top so I could see those sweet tits as she sucked me off. I pinched her nipples, and rubbed her back and ass. She was furiously fingering herself which, in turn made her suck and stroke harder. It was all too much for me to take and I came in her mouth. She was taken by surprise and released my dick from her grip, which left me jerking off on her tits and stomach. With her little finger, she grabbed some cum off her chest and put it in her mouth.

"Wow Steph, that was unbelievable. Any man would be lucky to have a sex toy like you." I said totally exhausted.

"That man is you. Anytime you want me, you can have me."

These words drove me wild. "Then I am the luckiest man in the world. What do you say we get you cleaned up."

I reached over and turned on the shower so we could wash off. When the water was hot enough, we both jumped in. I grabbed the soap and started lathering up her body. Her back was pressed up against my chest and I slowly rubber her tits. Her skin and the hot water felt so good against my body, my cock started to stir. I turned her around and placed my hands on her cheeks. She was absolutely beautiful. I leaned in and kissed her lips softly. She returned by slipping her tongue into my mouth. As we kissed, I fingered her pussy getting her excited again. She dropped to her knees and placed my cock between her tits and started jerking me off. It had to have been the sexiest sight I have ever seen. This hot, young, skank was rubbing my cock all over her perky tits. It was almost to much to take but I knew I had to get something else from her. I lifted her up into my arms and told her to wrap her arms around my neck and her legs around my waist. My dick was just at the entrance of her hot, little cunt. They way she looked at me I could tell she was ready to lose her virginity. "This is going to hurt." I said. I pushed her against the shower wall, our lips met, and my dick pushed through her pussy taking away her innocence. She let out a terrible scream and bit on my shoulder. I held her close and told her that the pain will be gone and pleasure will follow. After about a minute of holding that position, she started to get used to the size of my invading cock. She was actually the one who began slowly humping. I was hitting her with long, full thrusts, and the look of pure joy washed over her face. I put my hands under her ass for support and fucked the life into this girl. I had never heard someone scream that loud before. It felt like she had 3 orgasms in 5 minutes.

I pulled her off my cock so I could try something I had always wanted to do. I turned her around and bent her over so her ass was facing me. I got down on my knees and started eating out her asshole. I could tell she was loving this when her hands went right for her clit. I was roughly grabbing her ass cheeks and sucking on that tight little hole for so long, I forgot that I hadn’t shot my load yet. I stood up with her still facing the other way and put my dick back in her pussy. She lifted her torso up so her back was against my chest, which gave me easy access to her tits and clit. I fucked her fast and rough while bitting on her neck until I knew I had to cum. Realizing I didn’t have a condom on, I pulled out, turned her around, and put my cock in her mouth. I knew she had learned something from our fuckfest when I started cumming, and she took it all in her mouth. She stood up, swallowed it down, and gave me a long passionate kiss. I turned off the water and helped her out of the shower. We dried each other off and got dressed.

"This was the most amazing experience I have ever had." She said.

"It was amazing for me too. I’ll never forget it."

Just then, I heard the front door open. Steph rushed down to the family room and I waited at the top of the stairs as my mom and sister walked through the door. Steph came running from the family room and gave my sister a hug. My sister asked why her hair was wet and she replied by saying, "I was feeling kinda dirty." She looked up at me, gave me a wink and I went back into my room to prepare for my big night...which didn’t seem so big anymore.

More too cum...

Sister-In-Law Lessons 2

Trap on Incest Stories

Sister-In-Law Lessons 2

After that football trip, things got even hotter. Darla had shown me that she was not the quiet, polite young lady that I always thought she was. She was in all actuality the horniest and nastiest woman I could have ever imagined. It must have been true all along because Mike never gave any indication that anything was out of the ordinary. Even with me as their new tag-along many times to the bedroom. The sex would only get freakier and freakier as time went on. Evidently she didn’t really "open up" at the hotel that first time. I couldn’t imagine things getting any better, but when she became more comfortable with me, things really took off.

Darla loved to suck and taste anything she could get into her mouth during sex. She l

Read More
oved to suck cock and eat cum. She loved to suck toes. She loved to give rim-jobs, which were quickly becoming favorites of mine. And she loved to suck our nipples until we were sore. In the following weeks and months, she would suck on my cock almost daily. She would rarely allow a cum load to go uneaten, even if it had been in her asshole only moments before. Which brings me to the moment that I remember finally knowing just how freaky she was.

It was a usual night with Mike and me fucking her every hole late into the morning hours. On this particular night, she couldn’t get enough anal sex. She must have already drank a quart of cum when she took a step I couldn’t have imagined. She wanted it nonstop and finally floored us when she asked for Mike and me to try and get both our cocks into her ass at the same time! I knew Mike would love to try as he was still new to all of this ass play. She had never before been fucked in the ass until the first night in the hotel, but since then it was her favorite entry point. I will just say that it’s a good thing that Mike and I are brothers because you have to be pretty close to a guy or very comfortable with it all to rub your cock up against another man’s. And that’s what a double ass fuck would require. We tried to go slow as not to hurt her and it took some time to get the fit just right, but we were able to finally get both our cocks up her ass with the assistance of plenty of lubricant. We had done this once, but it was in her pussy and she loved it considerably. But now she was screaming uncontrollably and feverishly rubbing her clit as we found a pumping rhythm inside her ass. I hadn’t heard her this loud or with this same pitch of scream before and it scared me a little at first. Mike too. We thought she was in great pain and had stopped for a moment, but she convinced us to continue.

"DON’T YOU DARE STOP FUCKING MY ASS YOU TWO MOTHERFUCKERS! I WANT IT HARDER! FUCK MY SHIT HOLE HARDER GODDAMN IT!"

We weren’t about to argue with that and her screams only intensified as she was yelling profanities that I didn’t think a woman would know. She was in absolute lust and ecstacy. We were pumping hard now and I felt like I could hold back no longer. I could tell by the look on his face that Mike felt the same way but I figured he was thinking the same thing I was. I knew she normally wanted us to come in her mouth, but we weren’t about to stop after the lashing we had gotten before. That led to Mike and I cumming almost simultaneously into her butt. It only sent her over the edge with an earth shattering orgasm that I’m sure the neighbors down the street could hear, and then she collapsed on top of Mike, who was underneath her. I collapsed on top of her as we made a sweaty, satisfied sex sandwich. We were covered with her cum and laying in the warmth of it only seconds before she began to speak, still trying to catch her breath.

"Trent, get off slowly and be careful not to spill any of the cum from my ass." She said.

I did as told and then I watched as she got off Mike gingerly, cupping her hand over her ass trying to protect her deposit of semen and hold it in.

"Mike, go to the bathroom and get me a glass. I’m thirsty." She demanded.

Mike quickly got up with a smile and ran to the bathroom, coming back with a half full glass of water in a crystal whiskey glass. We both watched inquisitively as she dumped the water on her head and let it run down her chest before rubbing it in. She looked like a spent athlete trying to cool down after a hard workout.

"I thought you wanted a drink?" Mike asked.

"I do stupid." She said, turning back into her normal, sweet voice. "But it’s not water I want."

Then she took the glass in her free hand and placed it at her crotch under her asshole. She moved her hand cupping her ass and found it to be clean. So she began to give a little push as a squirt of cum fell into the glass. Then more came running out until almost all of the huge load that Mike and I had deposited was now out of her ass and in the glass. She then gave her fingers a lick that had gotten a little cum on them while spreading her ass cheeks for better access and said, "Well, bottoms up boys." That’s when Mike and I watched this beautiful creature tip the glass to her lips and drink the almost half full cup of cum down her throat! She never even winced as she swallowed and then looked at us, opened her mouth, and gave a smack as if it were the most delicious thing she had ever tasted. Mike was so turned on that he practically attacked her and pushed her mouth onto his still wet cock, making her suck him until she got another, cleaner load to drink. Then just when I figured she had enough, she motioned for me to come over for some of the same as only minutes later I was cumming into her throat. She swallowed it all with gusto and then laid back on the bed.

"Why don’t you go start the shower for us Mike. We should probably clean up a little before we go to your parent’s house for supper."

Our shower was pretty standard as we were all spent. It didn’t stop her from trying to get us up for another wet romp, but we were able to fend her off. Something that we normally would never do, but we were already late for supper.

The first indication that something weird was going on was when we were drying off. Mike had said something that I didn’t understand, and Darla had laughed out loud about it until Mike playfully put his finger over his lips as if to hush her, trying not to laugh himself. He had said:

"I think you are really going to like dinner tonight Trent. Or I guess I should say the after-dinner party."

I gave him a funny look because I had no idea what he was talking about, but I dismissed it after he just shook his head and went back to shaving. Darla was still holding in a laugh though, and it was puzzling to say the least.

We arrived at my parent’s house just as mom was placing the last of the food on the table. I have to admit I had worked up quite an apatite and was glad to see a huge roast with all the fixings sitting on the dinning room table. I had eaten with gusto and hadn’t noticed anyone talking much during the meal. It was only after I had finished that I noticed that mom and dad had barely even touched their food. They seemed very preoccupied with something, although they seemed to be happy as well. Mike and Darla were both looking at me when I scanned over to where they were sitting. They were only smiling and drinking some wine. That’s when mom asked me if I wanted a glass too. I was shocked because she hadn’t ever asked me that before. I was never allowed to drink alcohol but I hesitantly said yes to the offer. As it turned out, we drank several bottles of wine in the hour or so after the meal just sitting around the table. The talk was not very lively as everyone just seemed to be enjoying the wine. I was amazed at how quickly we were going through it and how no one was stopping me as I repeatedly refilled my glass. I have to admit that I had quite a buzz going when Mike asked me to come into the den with him for a word. Everyone seemed very uncomfortable in that moment and I said ok as I looked around the room at the seriousness of everyone’s faces. Everyone except Darla that is. She was smiling and really seemed to be enjoying the effects of the wine as I had been. I scooted my chair back and followed Mike into the den when he floored me with what he had to say. I barely spoke as he gave me the shocking news.

"Trent, you probably have noticed that the mood in there is a little solemn. Nothing is wrong. Don’t worry about that. Actually it is more out of anticipation than anything." He said.

"Anticipation? For what?" I asked.

"Here’s the deal little brother. A couple of days after we got back from the hotel, Darla and I came over her for a visit while you were staying at a friends house. Strangely enough, the conversation turned to sex. Long story short, mom and dad began asking Darla and I about our sex lives and things we did. Not because they were being nosy, but because they wanted to spice up their own sex lives. The wine was flowing pretty good that night too and before I could stop her, Darla had mentioned something about our weekend at the hotel."

"Holy shit!" I exclaimed, feeling totally embarrassed.

"No, no. Don’t worry about it. Mom and dad actually became very interested in it and that’s when things got a little steamy." He said.

"What the hell are you talking about?" I asked.

"Now bear with me." Mike said. "It’s just that they were actually happy for you, and happy that it happened with us because they thought it was probably better that way. Less awkward and more enjoyable for your first time. Mom and dad, as it turns out, are very open sexually. They used to have some pretty wild times of their own it seems and that’s why they were asking in the first place. They wanted to get some of that back."

I was floored to say the least as Mike continued.

"Now I hope you are open to this, but the conversation turned more from things we could tell them to things we could do for them. That’s when Darla offered her services and after some discussion, decided to sleep with them both for their own little threesome. I thought it inappropriate at first, but she assured me it was ok and she wanted to help and after thinking about it, it wasn’t much different that what we had offered you."

"So Darla had sex with dad AND mom?" I asked, shakily.

"That’s not all little brother. After about thirty minutes I could hear some moans and things coming from the bedroom and my curiosity got the best of me. So I went up to the room and went inside to see dad fucking Darla as mom was sitting on her face getting her pussy eaten."

"Shit man, come on! I don’t need any details!" I said.

"No you do need the details. If this is going to work out." He answered back.

"What the fuck are you talking about?!" I asked.

"Here’s the thing. I watched for a while. Then I got undressed. It was getting me hot to see the whole thing and the next I knew, I was on the bed with them and sucking on mom’s tits. That led to an unbelievable night and we all had sex together." He said.

"Are you fucking telling me that you fucked MOM?!" I replied.

"That’s what I’m telling you little brother. And not only that, she was fantastic! She did everything to me that Darla did and I can say without shame that it was one of the best nights of my life. There is nothing like the excitement of fucking your own mother, Trent. And Darla had a great time too. She said that dad is every bit as good in bed as we are, and she meant that as a compliment. Anyway, nothing else has happened like that until tonight."

"TONIGHT! You two are going to do it with mom and dad again tonight!" I almost yelled.

"Not exactly. Everyone was hoping that WE would all do it tonight." He said.

Finally it was all sinking in. The shock was unbelievable but I was starting to understand where he was going with this. My brother was in our parent’s own den trying to convince me to have sex with mom! This is definitely one of those moments you never expect. It almost made me laugh out loud. I thought back to just a few short weeks ago when I was worried if I would ever have sex with a woman. Now, not only was I the third member of a sex orgy almost every night, I had to consider doing the unthinkable. I have to admit, it was turning me on. Maybe it was the wine, which is undoubtedly why they allowed me to drink, but I was warming up to the idea a little when a question hit me.

"Wait a minute Mike! What the hell would mom think about this? I mean, I know she has already done it with you, but that doesn’t mean she is suddenly going to want this with me too." I asked

"That’s where you are wrong Trent. She is the one who requested this. She actually opened up and said that she had been fantasizing about you lately, ever since that time with me. I think she really liked fucking her son and would love to fuck her other son." He said.

This was too much. I couldn’t believe it! But then I also couldn’t ignore the growth of my cock as we talked about it. I finally, and suddenly blurted out my answer before I could talk myself out of it.

"Ok buddy!" I said. "How do we get things rolling." I finally said, though there was still doubt and fear in my mind.

"That’s great man! Your going to be really happy with this, I promise. And we will be there the entire time so don’t feel like your doing something alone or that it’s wrong. Just go with it. I am going to go tell them the good news and mom wants to come talk to you for a minute if that’s alright."

I shook my head nervously and he left the room. While I was waiting I began to think about this all. Mostly about my mom. I hadn’t really thought about it until now, but she really was an attractive woman. She was still a young woman as she and dad had been married and pregnant while still seniors in high school. She was now only forty-two, but could probably pass for a woman eight or ten years younger. She did have an amazing body now that I was seeing her in a different light. She had huge, and I mean huge, tits that must have been at least 36 DD’s and a thin waist and hips to go along. She often tanned and exercised and she had a gorgeous face. Long blond hair and an angel’s smile. I was actually starting to lust for her as I waited. Then she walked into the den. I immediately made eye contact as she slowly made her way toward me. She was wearing a skimpy dress that I hadn’t really noticed until now and it accentuated her features perfectly. She had a very serious look on her face as she stopped only a couple of feet from me.

"Hello Trent. Mike said he told you everything. What do you really think now that I’m right next to you, wanting you and needing you?" She asked. She spoke very maturely and made me a little uncomfortable, but I managed.

"I want you to know I love you, and I respect you. I am open to all of this as are you. I am hard for you right now." I said, trying to seem confident and sexy and keeping pace.

"I have watched you for some time now. I have snuck into your room and watched you sleep naked above your covers. I have masturbated while watching you. I even touched you and gently stroked you until you were hard, careful not to wake you up. I even put your manhood in my mouth once for a brief moment and tasted you. Are you still comfortable after knowing that." She said. She seemed to be searching for my total confidence in all of this and at the same time was making my hard-on pulsate and beg for release from my jeans.

"Let me show you how I feel mom." I said.

Then I slowly pulled the thin straps of her dress over her shoulders and let it limply fall past her breasts and to the floor. It revealed to me a beautiful and sexy woman, completely naked as she was not wearing panties, and waiting for my next move with heavy anticipation as her breasts heaved up and down with her increased breathing. I slowly cupped her tits in my hands as I looked into her wanting eyes. She was trembling a little as I was becoming more comfortable. The tables had shifted. I then took my eyes and mouth to her left nipple and gently began to lick and suck, taking slow turns to each and leaving neither idle for too long. She was moaning a little now as I took my left hand and felt of her neatly trimmed pussy mound. She was soaking wet as I slipped a finger into her pussy, still sucking on her ample breasts. After a few moments of fingering her, she put her hands on my shoulders and began to apply gently pressure. I knew what she wanted as I began kissing my way down her stomach to my knees. I wasted my time in bringing my tongue to her clit and teasing her a little before quickening the pace. I was still fingering her as well and her juices began to really flow. She was shaking noticeably and cuddling her breasts with one arm as she slowly ran her fingers through my hair with her other. I managed to take off my shirt and undo my pants through all of this and get myself completely naked, except for my socks. Her legs began to buckle a little as she was nearing orgasm and I moved our union toward the couch so she could sit and enjoy. Once on the couch, she brought her legs high into the air and grabbed her ankles, almost stretching into the splits position giving me ample room to work. After a few more minutes, she was squirting me in the face and screaming "OH MY GOD!" That’s when I felt a tongue on my asshole and looked around briefly to see Darla. She had her face buried into my ass in only seconds and was stroking my cock with one hand. I couldn’t wait though and quickly mounted my mother who still had her legs spread wide. Her pussy was warm and wet and surprisingly tight as I began to slowly fuck my mother. Darla had moved with us and was licking my ass again as I pumped my manhood into my mother’s cunt. I heard Darla moan moments later and looked back once again to see my father fucking her from behind doggy style and then back to mom who had just put my brother’s cock into her mouth. It was all too much as I felt my orgasm mounting. Mom was moaning loud and let Mike’s cock free for a moment as she must have know.

"I want you to cum in my mouth Trent." she said.

I had to move quickly because there was one other thing I wanted to do first. Mike was gracious and backed out to allow me to finish, with mom giving me her full attention. Darla had stopped licking my ass as I think dad’s thrusts were getting her sole attention now. I moved over my mom and straddled her as I laid my cock between her enormous tits. She pushed them together hard as they engulfed my cock and I began to titty fuck my mom. It wasn’t long and she had her mouth open and waiting as I leaned up and plunged my cumming cock into her mouth. She eagerly and greedily drank me down spurt after spurt until I was clean again. I moved away and Mike was right there to get her attention immediately as she went strait from my cock to Mike’s, sucking him in hard. Darla had came about the same time I had and was now eating mom’s pussy as dad pounded her harder. I could hear the squishing sounds as dad’s cock pounded Darla’s pussy. I could only watch in amazement as the orgy went on, taking some time to recover before my next move.

I watched with excitement as dad and Mike readied themselves. They had come to the moment of truth at the same time and they each quickly moved next to each other as the two women instinctively moved to their knees below them. I soaked in the entire scene as dad and Mike were jerking their cocks in front of these two gorgeous women who were eagerly awaiting their drink with mouths opened wide. I was amazed. Even with Darla’s unequaled beauty, mom definitely held her own. She was gorgeous and had no reason to play second fiddle to Darla. She was every bit up for the challenge. The two girls began to suck on their spouses balls respectively as they began to cum. They shot their loads at the same time, careful that each girl got some from both dicks. The girls were trying to catch as much as possible as the men took turns squirting cum on each. By the time it was over, they had sampled both men’s loads and decided to share as they embraced in a lustful open-mouthed kiss and let the sperm slide down their throats, allowing only a slight amount escape their mouths and fall splashing onto their large breasts as they rubbed them together. The site of this was plenty to get me fired up again.

There was a slight pause in the action, at least for us men, as the women finished up their drink and licked each other clean. That’s when things moved to the bedroom. The girls excused themselves as they went to the bathroom to clean up. We waited eagerly for them to return as Darla came from the bathroom and asked us if we would like to join. Luckily, mom and dad’s shower was very large and we were able to all fit comfortably. With some playful kisses and touches, we managed to clean each other off and then dried ourselves for the next session. Of course, there was no need to get dressed. Mom and Darla looked heavenly as they emerged from the bathroom with their bodies glistening and their hair combed back, still wet from the shower. Neither had nor needed any make-up as they were natural beauties and looked more sexy than ever.

"We decided to try something that neither of us have ever tried before and we want you guy’s to join us." Darla said.

We weren’t about to argue with anything she said and were game for anything, excited really. With that, mom came out behind her with a bottle of shaving cream and a couple of women’s razors and they continued to the bed. We knew what they were going to do next. They were going to shave each other’s pussies. Both women had neatly trimmed pussies, but now they were about to be completely bald. I was thrilled and judging by the looks on dad’s and Mike’s faces, they had no objections either. Darla was the first as she sat on the bed and spread her legs wide. Mom took a generous amount of shaving cream onto her hand and began to seductively rub the cream all over Darla’s pubic area. We could tell by the look on Darla’s face that it felt really good as mom was sure to cover every part with care. Then mom took out the razor and began to gently work on Darla’s pussy. After a few minutes, most of the shaving cream had been removed with the razor and the job appeared to be complete. It was thorough and done to precision as mom took a towel and wiped off the remaining cream to reveal to us a completely bald and beautiful pussy. Then things were repeated in similar fashion for mom. Darla took even more care as mom had more hair to remove. The finished product was even better than Darla’s had been as mom had the prettiest pussy imaginable. Then as they finished the clean up and presented themselves to us in a model’s manner, they laid down the law.

"I know it’s maybe not a guys thing, but we want to shave you three also." She said. I could sense the apprehension in the air.

"I don’t think so Darla." Mike finally spoke. "It’s not as cool for a guy to do that. I don’t think you would find it sexy and I’m sure we wouldn’t"

"Well," mom spoke in, "that’s the only way your guys are getting any more pussy or head tonight. We girls don’t always like a mouthful of hair when we please our men." I was still kind of taken back by the way my mom was talking tonight.

Dad and Mike were looking at each other hesitantly, trying to think of something to say to get out of this. I didn’t mind nearly as much. I actually thought it would be extremely sexy to have a beautiful woman shave my balls. So I broke the ice.

"I’ll go first. I don’t mind a bit. Just try not to make me cum, I’ll need all I can save for later."

The girls laughed and giggled with glee as I made my way to the bed. Darla took the reins as she grabbed the shaving cream bottle and began to smear cream all over my balls and above my cock, teasingly stroking it a couple of times in the process. Before she finished, I could only barely make out that a cock was even there as there was cream everywhere. Now we guys had never trimmed ourselves before so there was a lot of work ahead to get us shaven. But the girls took extreme care and got the job done. When they finished me, I was as bald as a newborn and I loved the feel of it. The other two weren’t as willing at first, but by the time the job was done, I think they were feeling the same as me. In short, after about forty-five minutes, every person in the room was shaven clean. That’s when the real fun started back up.

Dad had been the last to go and immediately after her was finished, mom took his cock into her mouth and began to feverishly suck him in. I could tell the girls had really gotten worked up during their careful shaving and I knew the sex was going to be fantastic. Mike was worked up too as he took his turn at eating mom’s pussy as she sucked dad. That left only me and Darla.

"My God Trent!" She exclaimed. "You guys look great with no pubic hair! I should have been doing this to Mike all along. Your dicks look enormous!"

Then she took my cock into her mouth and sucked me harder than she ever had. She was fingering her pussy while she sucked me as I sat on the edge of the bed. Then she began to suck on my balls as she stoked my cock. I wouldn’t have thought it possible, but she was able to get both balls inside her mouth at the same time. She then began to suck on them and bob her head on them just as if she were sucking a cock. I knew she loved the feeling of a soft and smooth nutsack inside her mouth.

On the other side, mom was standing, bent over, sucking dad’s cock and balls, loving it as much as Darla was. Mike was pumping her from behind. I could see him looking over and watching Darla suck my cock and I knew he wanted his wife.

"Do you want to switch Mike?" I asked quietly.

"Hell yes!" He said as he moved quickly out of mom’s pussy and came around the bed. Darla smiled broadly as she saw Mike coming and saw the lust in his eyes.

Mike quickly picked Darla up off her knees as they stood kissing roughly and running their hands all over each other. I paused a moment before going just watching at the unbridled lust taking place. Then in one quick motion, Mike took Darla by the waist and twisted her as he lifted her off the ground. She gave out a gasp as in a moment, she was upside down in Mike’s arms as he stood eating her pussy. She quickly got her bearings and found his cock as she stuffed it hard into he mouth and began sloppily and noisily deep throating him as she moaned. I could watch no more as I turned my attention and lust back to mom. I was less than thrilled to see mom now on top of dad as he lay on the bed and was riding him cowgirl style. Never one to disappoint however, she noticed me behind he and invited me in.

"Don’t worry Trent," she moaned as dad quickened the pace. "I’ve got another hole. You and your dad can both fuck me. It would actually fulfill a fantasy I had about this last night."

I knew what she wanted as I had done it with Darla before. I thought for a minute how exciting this all was. I was about to be a part of a double penetration with my own mother! And dad was going to be the other guy! I quickly spat in my hand and rubbed the head of my engorged cock to get it lubed up again. I then guided my cock to her ass and popped in easily with on push. She was more skilled and controlled than Darla, I guess from experience, and I slid into her tight ass with ease. Dad had stopped long enough for me to get in, but then we found a quick pace as mom began to moan and scream uncontrollably as we both fucked her filled holes. I looked up to see Mike and Darla had laid down on the bed in the sixty-nine position and Mike was on top. He was thrusting his hips as Darla worked hard to take his entire cock into her mouth and down her throat. She had saliva flowing from her mouth as she gagged and spit all over his cock, pulling it away only briefly to catch a breath of air and then plunging it back into the back of her throat. He was fucking her mouth hard as Darla let out a huge muffled moan and came hard into Mike’s face. She squirted much harder than she ever had as Mike sucked her clit and tried to drink as much as he could. He then began to cum into Darla’s mouth and it was a sexy site. Darla was coughing and gagging as a huge amount of white cum began streaming and erupting from her mouth. She tried to drink it all, but was unsuccessful as she was forced to finally turn her head and let Mike’s cream flow sexily from her mouth as she gasped for air. She gathered herself enough to drink the last bit of it, but a lot was now on the bed spread. The site of that was more than enough for me as I quickly pulled out of mom and moved around beside her on the bed. She turned her head just in time to take my cock as I began to cum. I pushed as hard as I could, grabbing the back of her head and trying to do as Mike had just done, but mom’s skills were well developed as she only let the cum flow into her stomach when my cock’s head dove deep down her gaping mouth. I could hear dad moaning as he began to cum inside her pussy. After she finished cleaning me up, she got off dad and quickly moved to straddle Darla’s mouth as she lay rubbing all the cum she could get off her cheeks and into her mouth. Darla was in a over-sexed trance when she finally noticed mom above her just in time to open her mouth and take dad’s load in as it flowed from mom’s pussy. It was quite a site and got us guy’s excited again. This time mom simply laid down next to Darla as they swapped cum and kissed. Then they got in the sixty-nine position and licked each others pussies to huge climaxes. They came hard into each other’s mouths and it was the sexiest thing I had ever seen, for a second time. They then took turns sucking our cocks until we were ready to blow. Then they laid next to each other on the bed with their heads hanging slightly off the edge as dad, Mike, and me jerked out spent cocks for one more blow. We came all over their faces as they kissed and swapped our cum once again. We all collapsed after that, breathing heavily and feeling fully satisfied.

After some time and some good, well-deserved rest, we all took another shower and decided to go to bed. We all slept naked together that night on mom and dad’s king sized bed. It was a little cramped, but we managed. I had it the best because Mike and Dad were on the outside. I got to sleep right in the middle, next to the two most beautiful women I have ever seen. And they were now my lovers as well.

Things were wild again the next day, and the day after, and the day after. Until finally mom and dad just suggested that Mike and Darla move back in with them so we would all be accessible to each other when someone needed to cum. There was some negotiation at first. Mostly because we knew each of us would want to have some privacy sometimes. But they finally decided that if we moved into a bigger house it would work. We ended up having to build a house that was more like a mansion, but with everyone’s combined income’s we could afford it. We each had our own private rooms and then had a huge master bedroom where we all fucked. We got some toys to go along with it too, like a sex swing and a fucking machine for the girls.

It was a dream come true and we are one big happy over-sexed family now. The great part is that I know now that there will be no college in my future as Mike and Darla decided to give me a top position as soon as I graduated. They couldn’t stand the thought of me not being there. And Darla is looking to add to our happy family. She has a niece that turns eighteen in a few months and she is as hot as Darla is. She is from another town, but wants to move to ours after graduation. Seems she is also a virgin as I was and has been asking Darla about sex recently. Darla is excited to help her and I know we will all get to join in as well. I love my life.